BY
Advocate
DISCLAIMERS: No specific disclaimers are required
because the characters are original. Physically, however, they may remind you
of... well...you know. The story takes place in and around the
Violence/Profanity: (R-rated) This story contains
graphic violence and some profanity.
Sexual Content: (R-rated) This is alternative
fiction. It contains women in love and the physical expression of that love.
Okay... there's sex. If for any reason you shouldn't be reading this... please
don't.
Hurt/Comfort: Yep. Big time alert on this one. If
this disturbs you, run don't walk.
Sequel Alert: This story is the sequel to "Connections".
It is not, however, necessary to read that story in order to enjoy this one.
Beta Readers and other
Help: Without the
assistance of my fabulous beta readers: kd bard, Barbara Davies, and Ellie,
this story would be illegible. As God is my witness, these women actually know
how to use a semicolon. You guys are the best. Kudos to Iliana for supplying
the cool title. Also, I'd like to acknowledge the excellent assistance I
received from several experts via Lunacy's Expert Directory.
Special Thanks: With all my heart I'd like to thank
my husband, Bob. His love, companionship, and patience, teaches me everyday
that a soulmate isn't someone who completes you... it's someone who gives you
the tools to complete yourself. I said this in my last disclaimer, but it's
worth repeating.
*************************
Amanda took a deep breath,
reveling in the comfort and warmth of her current position. She shifted
slightly, but not so much as to wake the woman who had fallen asleep literally
on top of her. Carefully, she lifted her hand and began stroking the long
Green eyes fluttered shut
in quiet contentment as the form sprawled over her mumbled something
unintelligible and brushed a light kiss on Amanda's belly, all without waking.
The bedroom was still dark and Amanda found herself with the rare opportunity
to hold her partner and just think. Both woman had been exceptionally busy
lately, and in Amanda's mind, these peaceful moments were all too infrequent.
But still, she was torn. Most of her was selfishly enjoying these silent stolen
moments. A small part of her, however, wished her lover would wake up so they
could languidly trade kisses and quiet conversation before starting their day.
It was customary for both
women to wake up before the alarm and spend long moments snuggling and talking.
Claire seemed so open at these times, even talkative, a word Amanda was sure
was never associated with the normally reticent attorney. That fact alone made
Amanda cherish the time. But in the aftermath of hectic days and
correspondingly shortened nights, this special time fell victim. Amanda found
herself a little surprised at how her heart ached for it.
Having gone to bed early
the night before, she felt well-rested and refreshed even at the ungodly hour
of... her eyes drifted to the clock...4:00 a.m. It wouldn't be light for nearly
another 3 hours. The days are so short this time of year.
Heavy wet snow from the
night's storm had plastered itself on the window, making the room even darker.
But the howling wind had died down and the large home seemed to be insulated by
a blanket of quiet darkness.
Amanda pulled up the soft
navy comforter and settled it around Claire. Not that you'd ever be cold,
sweetheart. Heaven forbid. But still... why take chances?
The differences in their
sleeping habits had been an unexpected source of frustration for both women.
Amanda liked lots of blankets, the warmer the better. Claire, on the other
hand, was warm-blooded by nature, and even during the brutal Minnesota winters
she rarely used anything more than a sheet. As with all things, a compromise
was quickly reached. Amanda simply laid a spare blanket next to her side of the
bed so when the inevitable happened, and Claire kicked off their coverings in a
mid-night fit of heat frustration, she had a spare handy.
The blonde grinned,
considering Claire's hot nature. Heh. At least that means she sleeps naked. Privately,
Amanda considered that more than made up for any small concessions she had
made.
Never one to let an
opportunity pass her by, the young psychologist resolved herself to staying
awake in her current state of decadent bliss, and allowed her mind drift any
place it wanted to go. Predictably, her mental wanderings stayed close to home
and the people she loved. Home. Our home.
Amanda mentally calculated
the number of months since the azure-eyed attorney's investigation led her to
the Cornerstone Clinic. Has it only been 8 months since we met? And 3 months
since Missy and I moved in here? That's sounds like such a short period of
time. The heated breath on her belly warmed her heart as much as her skin. This
doesn't feel like eight months, she marveled as she lightly traced the soft
skin between Claire's shoulder blades. It feels like forever. No, I take
that back, forever isn't long enough.
Claire frowned in her sleep
and Amanda could feel the lawyer's face tense against her skin. She continued
her rhythmic stroking until she felt the tension leave the taller woman's body.
"That's it," she softly cooed. "Relax, love."
Amanda spared a moment of
worry over the long hours Claire had been keeping lately. Ah, Gumby, you're
just plain worn out. The blonde smiled gently at the nickname her partner
claimed to despise. But she knew Claire took it for what it was, a term of dear
affection, albeit an unusual one.
Who'd have thought a
hard-as-nails lawyer would be such a sucker for toys? The therapist's smile broadened as
she pictured Claire removing the bendable green figure from her glove box and
attaching it to her steering wheel each and every time she drove.
"Why are you
awake?" a deep voice mumbled, tickling Amanda's bare stomach.
The smaller woman jumped
slightly. "I thought you were asleep." Her hand moved up and traced a
warm cheek.
"Was. Why are you awake
so early?" Claire repeated, her voice slightly slurred.
"I'm just thinking.
But the more important question is why are you awake? And don't try to tell me
you're not still exhausted."
A dark head lifted and
Claire opened her mouth to argue. Abruptly, the mouth closed. She's right.
I'm wiped. "You're right. I need more sleep." The brunette yawned
and kicked off the comforter as she tightened her grip on Amanda and laid her
head back down. "I've got a lot to take care of today if we wanna leave
next week." Claire lightly patted the belly below her ear. "Am I okay
like this?"
"Very okay,"
Amanda said affectionately. "Go back to sleep. We don't need to get up for
a couple of hours yet."
"Night, Mandy,"
Claire murmured.
"Goodnight, honey."
Several moments passed but
Amanda was still wide-awake. I could still get two more hours of sleep
before I have to get up and face the day. Amanda pushed down a feeling of
dread. What is wrong with me? I can't let this bother me so much. It's not
like it hasn't happened before. But somehow this doesn't feel the same. What
started out as a small nagging sensation in the back of her mind had turned
into full blown, stomach churning worry. Okay. I need to stop being such a
worrywart. Things will be all right. I just need to take control of the
situation. And if that doesn't work, I'll talk to Jody. There's no need to
worry Claire. She'll just get upset. Yeah. That's what I'll do.
*************************
Claire yawned and stretched
a little, but stubbornly kept her eyes closed. I don't wanna get up! And
nobody can make me, she added petulantly.
The tall attorney could
hear the shower running and knew her lover was already preparing for work. A
fleeting thought of joining Amanda in the shower was easily bowled over by a
wave of lethargy. Just ten more minutes. Then I'll get up.
Several moments later,
Claire felt the bed move and fuzzily noted the shower had stopped. Mandy
must be finished. She slowly pried open her eyes to find two sea-green orbs
only millimeters from hers. Confused and startled, Claire nearly flew out of
the bed. Holy Shit! "What in the...?" she screamed.
Her feet landed on the
floor with a resounding thud, and the figure in the bed began giggling
helplessly. Claire tried to calm her furiously beating heart. Why does she
love doing that so much? You little rat! Wait until you're old enough for me to
tell you the story of the insane asylum patient who escaped in our
neighborhood! Then we'll see who has a heart attack.
Amanda emerged from the
bathroom towel drying her newly shorn red-gold tresses. Her black slip clung to
the patches of skin that were still damp. She turned to Claire, who was
standing in the middle of the floor in a defensive posture and breathing
heavily. "She did it again, huh?" She smiled sympathetically at her
disheveled lover. Twisting sharply, she raised her hands to hips and spoke
sternly to her nearly hysterical daughter. "Missy, are you scaring Claire
again?"
"Yeah, Mama," the
two-year-old giggled and buried her fair head deep into a pillow.
Amanda tried not to laugh. Why
does she love doing that so much? "I thought I told you not to do
that. It's not nice to scare Claire."
Missy lifted her head from
the pillow and turned round, innocent eyes on Claire. "Sorry, Cwwair."
Claire smiled at the
toddler, now that her brain seemed to be warming up. "You little
stinker!" She approached the little girl in a mock-threatening manner.
"I'm gonna have to make you pay for that!" A buck-naked Claire
pounced back on the bed and began mercilessly tickling an equally naked Missy.
Amanda's eyes roamed
appreciatively over her partner's lean muscular form until it fully registered
that Missy was naked in their bed. "Did you go potty, Missy?" Amanda
questioned.
Claire eyes widened and she
pulled her hands off Missy as though she'd been burned. Amanda couldn't help
but chuckle. Her lover's inexperience with children, although greatly reduced
over the past eight months, occasionally poked through. Potty training had
been... interesting. And now getting the little girl to keep her clothes on was
proving to be an equally difficult challenge. Looking at Claire, she wondered
if that was a challenge she was destined to fail.
"Missy..." Amanda
warned in her best maternal voice. She pointed out the bedroom door and the
little girl pushed herself off the bed until two tiny feet dangled over the
edge. With a final grunt, she dropped onto the floor and ran out of the room
toward the other bathroom.
Claire shook her head and
smiled as the prancing child turned the corner. Next came a loud thump. She and
Amanda both cringed when they correctly guessed that Missy had gotten tangled
in her own feet and fallen.
Lucky we've got extra
thick carpet, Claire
mused as Amanda followed after her daughter. The older woman heard a muffled
conversation from the hallway way that ended with an affectionate smack on a
chubby bottom and the command "scoot".
Running her hands through
damp hair, Amanda reentered the bedroom. Claire was sprawled out on the bed,
intently focused on the bedroom door.
The therapist's eyes
traveled the length of long, toned legs; over the curve of slim hips; around
the swell of firm breasts; finally landing in a sparkling pool of blue. My
God, she's fantastic! Amanda felt her pulse quicken at the sight and slowly
crossed the thick gray carpet until she reached the bed.
"Claire, have I told
you how magnificent you are?" Amanda purred in a voice an octave below
normal. "And how much I love you?"
Claire swallowed
convulsively as Amanda leaned over and placed light kisses in the smooth valley
between her breasts. Amanda's lips were warm and soft and the lawyer's body
responded immediately. When Claire didn't answer, Amanda peppered a light trail
of kisses across her collarbone and lifted her head. She arched a thin, pale
eyebrow.
Claire realized some sort
of response was required. "Umm...well...I mean," the taller woman
babbled. The light musky scent of her companion's skin and the sweet aroma of
her shampoo were driving Claire to distraction. "I...um..."
"Well..." A light
kiss on the cheek "...you are." Another kiss. "And I do."
Amanda grinned evilly, stood up, and marched back into the bathroom, knowing
full well the state she'd left her partner in. It wasn't often that Claire was
on the butt end of this type of teasing and she was determined to enjoy her
small victory.
Claire sat motionless
wondering what had just happened. She didn't want to give Amanda the pleasure
of hearing her groan so she clutched her pillow to her face. After taking a
moment to compose herself, she called into the bathroom. "Oh, I get it.
You're both trying to kill me. Tag teaming is not nice,
Mandy." Mandy's slip alone is enough to make me pass out. She heard
the smaller woman's laughter over the sounds of the blow dryer. "I don't
know who's more satanic, you or your daughter."
Amanda emerged from the
bathroom wearing a fitted black skirt and a silver silk blouse, which still was
mostly unbuttoned. She crossed the room and bent deeply at the waist, opening
the bottom drawer of her dresser and fishing out a scarf. This time Claire did
groan out loud, causing an unseen smile to crease Amanda's face.
"You!" Claire
blurted out in undisguised anguish. "You are definitely the more
evil of the two," she moaned.
Amanda turned and laughed
at her friend. Crossing the room once again, she perched on the bed alongside
Claire. "I'm sorry for the teasing, Gumby," she apologized sincerely.
Looking at her watch, she sighed. "I still have to get Missy fed, dressed,
and dropped off at Mrs. Fisher's, all in the next hour."
Claire pouted and leaned
closer to Amanda. She began trailing her hands down the soft silk of Amanda's
sleeves.
"Claire..."
Amanda warned. "I have my first appointment today at 9:00 a.m. and I
really need to catch up on some paperwork before then." God, I love it
when she touches me.
"Uh Huh," Claire
grunted as her hands slid across Amanda's shoulders and found their way
underneath the top of her blouse. In an excruciatingly erotic movement, Claire
slowly pushed the blouse off Amanda's shoulders, trailing her fingers down with
the blouse.
The younger woman shivered
as warm fingertips caressed cool silk and then bare skin. Claire leaned heavily
against Amanda and the therapist's resolve began to weaken. Then it simply
broke. Screw my paperwork! The blonde moaned softly as Claire's lips
replaced her fingertips.
"Mandy?"
"Yes," she
answered breathlessly.
The lawyer pulled back and
looked at her partner. Amanda's skin was flushed, and her breath was coming in
short pants. She's the one who's magnificent. Blue eyes twinkled.
"I'll go get Missy dressed." With that, Claire stood up and proudly
marched out of the bedroom.
Amanda stared at the empty
doorway with wide, unbelieving eyes. When it registered that Claire wasn't
coming back, she flopped back gracelessly on the king sized bed. Ugh!
Well... Mandy. What did your mother always tell you? If you play with fire, you
get burned. With an audible groan she sat up, her senses still ringing from
her partners touch and voice and smell...Ugh! She couldn't help but
laugh at her own misery. Oh, Mama... I'll bet you never imagined fire like
her. Amanda smiled wryly and moved back into the bathroom.
*************************
Amanda walked up the
sidewalk of the Cornerstone Clinic with fifteen minutes to spare before her
first appointment. The Cornerstone was a renovated brownstone home, located on
Grand Avenue in the heart of St. Paul. The neighborhood was a combination of trendy
eateries, antique shops, old churches and college hangouts. It suited Amanda
and her longtime friend and business partner, Jody Penbrook, perfectly.
Amanda pushed open the
clinic door and found Jody restocking the brochure rack by the front desk.
"Brr... It's freezing out there. Hey! You're cleaning the waiting
room?" Amanda asked surprised. Her eyes drifted to a pile of cleaning
supplies at Jody's feet.
The stout psychologist
frowned. "My 9:00 a.m. cancelled. So I figured I... And just what's so
shocking about that?" she interrupted herself indignantly.
"Oh, I don't
know." Amanda tapped her foot. "Could it be the fact that I've
actually seen your apartment?" she intoned sarcastically.
"You're the only person I know who makes Claire look neat. Hey, maybe we
could start a support group for the hopelessly messy. We could call it Slobs
Anonymous. And you could be the reigning president."
"Wake up on the wrong
side of your broomstick this morning, Amanda?" The taller brunette reached
down and picked up another stack of pamphlets refusing to turn brown eyes in
the direction of her rude friend.
"Ouch! Sorry,"
she apologized sheepishly. I can't take out my frustrations on Jody. It's
not her fault.
Both women chuckled as
Amanda tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. The motion didn't go
unnoticed by the other psychologist. "Still not used to the new 'do', huh?
Did Claire like it?" Jody simply crumpled up the remaining brochure that
wouldn't fit into the rack.
"What should that
matter? It's my hair!" Amanda snapped back more sharply than she'd
intended.
Uh Oh. Claire... You
better not have done anything other than offer glowing praise, you big dumb
lawyer.
"Sorry again,
Jody." Amanda sighed and willed her hands away from her head. "I'm
just a little edgy this morning." Try a lot edgy. But I can't think
about that right now. Besides, maybe I'm wrong. Maybe I'm just overreacting. The
younger woman looked at her business partner regretfully. "I've gotta go
hide my broomstick before my first appointment arrives, it tends to freak 'em
out."
Jody winced and tried to
think of something nice to say. It was clear that something was bothering her
friend. Amanda was nearly to her office door before the short-haired brunette's
mind engaged and she piped up. "You look pretty today. Why so dressed
up?"
By unspoken decree, the
atmosphere of the clinic was resolutely casual. It wasn't uncommon for either
woman to show up to work in jeans. Jody had commented many times that this fact
alone was enough incentive to own your own business.
Amanda shrugged. "I'm
meeting my dad for lunch today on campus." Now probably wouldn't be a
good time to confess that all my casual clothes are in the dirty clothes
hamper, she admitted wryly.
Before Amanda could escape
into her office. A large woman pushed her way through the clinic door and sat
down heavily on the couch. She was tightly clutching an enormous black handbag
and smacking her gum loudly. Trailing behind her was an extremely thin,
pissed-off looking man. He sat as far away from the woman as humanly possible.
Jody raised her eyebrows and flashed Amanda a smile that said, "Sucks to
be you this morning."
Green eyes narrowed at Jody
but smiled brightly at Mr. and Mrs. Johannson as she waved the couple into her
office ahead of her. She hesitated for only a second before taking a deep
breath, moving forward, closing the office door behind her.
************************
"You're not
serious?" Claire slammed down the file she was holding, causing an echo to
ring out in her small office.
"I am serious, and
you'll do it." Assistant Hennepin County Attorney Mark Gustafson refused
to back down, even to his best friend and associate. Although he didn't agree
with them, he had his orders. The tall blonde's normally pale skin began to
flush with anger. A tiny bead of sweat rolled down the side of his thick neck.
"We're on the same team here, Claire," he reminded, his frustration
leaking into his voice.
In the six months that
Claire had been a prosecutor she'd never clashed with her friend over a case.
She sighed inwardly. There's a first time for everything. "I don't
care what the boss says." Claire leaned forward, her knuckles bearing down
on the desk. "I won't do it. If he wants it done, he'll have to do it
himself!"
Mark leaned over the other
side of Claire's desk, forcing the two friends to stand nearly nose-to-nose.
"It's not his job to do it. It's yours."
Claire looked up into
sincere hazel eyes and allowed her own expression to soften. "It was rape,
Mark. I won't call it something else." I should have done more.
The big man straightened
and sighed. His meaty hand reached up and loosened the red paisley tie circling
his neck. "Shit, Claire. You think I don't know that?" He threw his
hands up in frustration as he sat back into the chair waiting behind him, his
large frame causing the chair to moan and creak in protest.
Claire stood for several
seconds before she exhaled loudly and sat back in her own chair. Both
prosecutors were silent. Finally, Claire spoke. "We could still take it to
trial." She leaned forward and threaded long fingers together. "We've
got the statements from the school psychologist; that might be enough."
"What part of 'offer
him a plea' don't you understand, Claire?"
"But..."
"No goddamn
buts!" Mark slammed his fist down onto the stack of files that swamped
Claire's desk. "The girls have all recanted everything. Even
his stupid wife is sticking by him. We have no evidence other than the
shrink's reports. We have nothing!"
Fuck! I know he's
right... but... fuck! "Marko, I know you're right but... well... God... they're his own
stepdaughters. It started before they were even teenagers. They were
practically babies! How can I offer him simple assault? He won't serve more
than a year in the local county jail."
Claire had wholeheartedly
thrown herself into this assignment. She'd worked late nearly every night for
the past three weeks hoping she could save her rapidly disintegrating case. One
of the Hanson girls had told her high school counselor about her father's 'late
night' visits to her and her sister's bedrooms. When the counselor spoke to
each girl separately, they independently admitted to similar experiences that
took place over a six-year time period. But one by one each girl recanted,
saying they were just mad at their stepfather, that they had lied, and were
trying to get back at him for not allowing them to stay up late one night and
watch a movie.
Mark couldn't ignore the
dejected look on his friend's face. "Do you have anything else?" he
asked hopefully. "Anything at all we can take to the boss to bolster the
case?" If it was out there, I know you'd find it.
Claire's face twisted into
a frown and she nervously picked at her brown twill slacks. "No." She
shifted uncomfortably, feeling the full weight of her failure. "I've been
working my ass off but I've still got nothing. I've spent hours on research,
and interviews and re-interviews and more research, and I'm still where I was a
few weeks ago. Without the girls' testimony, or the mom's testimony, or a
confession, I don't have squat."
Claire's face went icy.
"The mother knew, Mark. I could see it in her eyes when I interviewed
her." Her stomach roiled as she remembered the experience.
Cold dark eyes had told her
to mind her own business. That this was "family" and it wasn't her
place to interfere. Mrs. Hanson had said she'd stick by her husband through
anything, so Claire might as well give up. After all, she wasn't pretty like
Claire, and she was lucky to find such a good provider. It took all of Claire's
considerable will power to keep from striking the woman then and there. How
could she do that? How can she sleep at night... with him? How can she even
look at those girls? Claire wondered. Her thoughts naturally turned to
Missy. A surge of protectiveness washed over her. I'd kill anyone that laid
a finger on her like that.
Mark could almost feel the
eerie change in Claire's demeanor as her eyes took on a steely quality and her
jaw clenched. He squirmed under the weight of her stare, it didn't matter that
he could see she was looking right through him.
After a few more dark
thoughts Claire refocused on the other prosecutor. Great. Now he probably
thinks I'm nuts. "Sorry, Mark, I zoned out there for a second." She
quirked an eyebrow. "You know how I hate to lose."
The big man relaxed when
Claire's face went from deadly to merely furious. "I was right," the
man's deep voice finally declared. "Prosecuting suits you in a way
corporate law never did." She's already one of the best prosecutors in
the Twin Cities. With her fire and brains, if I don't watch out, she'll be my
boss in a few years. Humph...I guess that wouldn't be so bad. Oh yeah, with
Claire running the show the bad guys would run for the county line! "This
is the battlefield you were meant to fight on. This is where you're
gonna change people's lives and make a real difference."
Bright blue eyes rolled at
her friend's overly dramatic language and Claire smirked. "Been reading
those Harlequin romance novels again, Marko?" she teased, but privately
acknowledged he was right. He and Mandy... they can both read me like a
book. What is it about you idealistic blondes that I find so irresistible?
Mark smiled and ignored the
jibe. Then his rugged features turned serious. "Listen, my friend."
He reached out and grabbed Claire's hand. "Part of this job is knowing
when to say when. You're gonna burn out if you keep up like this. You can't
take these cases so personally. You need to pick your battles. Let this one go,
Claire."
Claire nodded, although her
heart didn't agree. But those girls are still in the house with him! How
does Mandy deal with cases like this all the time? They make me physically ill.
Claire blew out a grumpy breath. "It's just that the guy's such a pig.
And he's basically gonna get away with it," she whined.
"I wouldn't call a
year in jail getting away with it."
Claire flashed him an evil
glare.
Mark immediately held up
his palms to forestall her next comment. "Okay, okay," he conceded.
"At least not totally getting away with it. But regardless, you
need to offer him the deal."
Aww. Shit. "Fine," she said grumpily.
"I'll make the offer this afternoon." Maybe the asshole will be
too stupid to take it. It doesn't hurt to hope, she reassured herself.
"Great!" Mark
stood up and brushed his slacks. I hate fighting with you. "You
think you can finish everything..." he stared pointedly at the messy piles
on her desk "...before we're supposed to leave for the cabins next
week?"
"Hell, yes! I've been
killing myself! There is no way I'm gonna let this paperwork drag me
under." Claire eyed the files in challenge. Where's a match when you
really need one.
The only way the relatively
new employee could schedule a week's vacation right before Christmas was to
beg, borrow and steal. Claire now owed favors to nearly every attorney in the
building, and she was doing her best to pay them all back before leaving on
their trip.
Mark looked at the stacks
again and shook his head. "Whatever you say." He turned and began
walking out of the office. "I'll talk to you later." With a short
wave, he was gone.
Claire nodded her goodbye
and picked up the file on the top of the tallest pile. Lucky for you Mandy,
you're totally worth this.
Months ago, Claire and
Amanda had discussed taking a trip up to the Boundary Waters. But Claire's new
job had put a stop to any short-term vacation plans. When Amanda's former
professor and mentor, Iris Park, offered her the use of her two cabins for the
week before Christmas, she couldn't resist.
Missy's regular childcare
provider, Mrs. Fisher, had agreed to keep Missy for the week in exchange for
use of Amanda's condo over the holidays. It's a shame that Amanda keeps
paying maintenance fees for a condo she never uses anymore. I wonder why she
doesn't just sell it? Maybe she wants to keep it in case things don't work out
between us? A pesky voice answered. It's not like you've really
discussed a long-term future with her, it continued. I know, I know. But
it would be wrong to pressure her.
Besides I've been so
damn moody lately I couldn't blame her if she wanted to leave. So you'd
understand if she wanted to leave? You'd just let her go? The voice taunted. No! She
screamed mentally. I just want her to be happy.
Claire rubbed her temples. I'm
not being fair. Mandy's been great these last few weeks, even when I've been a
total bitch. I can trust her. She wouldn't just leave without saying something.
But she won't put up with this shit forever. I'll make it her up to her on this
vacation. With that, Claire pushed the troublesome thoughts aside and
opened the top file. It was going to be another long day.
************************
"Crap!" Amanda's
breath filled the car with a white fog. She furiously slapped the steering
wheel of her Audi. "Nooo. I can't be late today." She tried the key
again. GRR...GRR...GRRRRRRR. Silence. I hate winter. It's fifteen degrees
below zero. No wonder my freakin' car won't start! GRR...GRR...GRRRRRRR.
"C'mon!" Still nothing. "Fine!" Amanda angrily withdrew her
keys and hurriedly made her way back into the clinic, her movement slightly
impaired by her atypical business dress and her bulky winter coat.
Jody's office door was
open, so the rushing blonde didn't so much as slow down before running into her
best friend's office. Jody had her back to the smaller woman, and was standing
in the corner considering a new arrangement for several out of what Amanda
estimated to be hundreds of knickknacks. She didn't bother turning around when she
addressed the younger counselor. It had to be her, Jody reasoned, no one else
could make that much noise entering a room. "I thought you were meeting
your dad for lunch." She picked up a tarantula encased in a solid glass
ball and considered whether her Malibu Barbie would mind the unusual company.
"I am. But my car
won't start. Can I borrow your truck?"
"No problem. The keys
are next to the ant farm on my desk." Golden- brown eyes focused on the
swaying hips of the wall-mounted Elvis clock. "You'd better hurry, the
metro traffic is in full swing by now."
Amanda grabbed the keys
from a tiny flower-shaped crystal dish next to the ant farm and laughed to
herself. Jody, you are so weird. "Thanks, Jody. I'll be back at
least 2 minutes before my next appointment," she joked.
"Oh, Amanda?"
Amanda stopped, her body
half inside and half outside of the office. "Yeah?"
"Save a little time
for me tonight. I'd like to talk to you about something."
Amanda frowned. Jody didn't
usually set up a time to talk. They just did. She took a couple of steps back
into the office noticing that her heels were already starting to blister in the
uncomfortable shoes. "Is something the matter?"
Jody shrugged and continued
to sort through her flea market treasures. "Nah... It'll keep. Go have
lunch with your dad. I'll talk to you later."
Amanda raised pale eyebrows
in question. "Are you sure? Because I could..."
"I'm sure. Now go,
will ya? I've got a kleptomaniac coming in at noon and I've still gotta hide
all my good stuff."
Amanda's face crinkled into
a smile. "Very funny," she laughed.
The wavy-haired brunette
cocked her head toward the King's blue suede shoes. "I know you're not
still here, Amanda"
Amanda grimaced at Elvis. I'm
never gonna make it on time and Daddy only has an hour between classes. "Okay,
I'll stop in before I go home tonight," she called on her way out.
Amanda tightened her scarf
and opened the clinic door as a blast of frigid December air caused her to
shiver. Even though it promised warmth, she approached Jody's truck with
evident distaste. The massive vehicle was a shocking shade of purple, which
Amanda was certain would only be tolerated in the Twin Cities where the
Minnesota Vikings were worshipped openly.
She stepped up into the
high cab and shut the door behind her. This truck was definitely not built
with someone 5'4" in mind. She adjusted the massive seat and turned
the key. The engine obediently roared to life. Humph. That's what I get for
buying a foreign car. Now... she pulled out onto the street ...is it
even possible to make it to Hamilton University in five minutes? Amanda
shook her head and sighed. Nope. Well, at least it's only Daddy I'm meeting.
Mother has a fit when I'm late. Of course, in order to have a fit she'd have to
be speaking to me.
The blonde's estrangement
from her mother was taking its toll. While Amanda had never been especially
close to her mother, she still considered their relationship to be normal, if a
little formal. It had been nearly 8 months since she'd spoken to her, their
last encounter marred by a vicious argument from which neither woman would back
down.
Initially, her mother had
supported Amanda's adoption of Missy from her older sibling. After all, Monica
showed no serious interest in keeping the child herself. But more than a year
and a half after Missy was born, Monica returned and demanded Amanda give Missy
back. Amanda was shocked when Violet Greer stubbornly sided with her oldest
daughter. Violet reasoned that although Monica clearly had a drug problem... that
was something that could be cured. Amanda's 'life-choices', as she called them,
were here to stay.
The psychologist considered
her mother's words and actions nothing short of a betrayal. And now, all these
months later, the young counselor found herself fondly remembering the days
when her relationship with her mother was merely strained rather than
nonexistent.
"Yesss," Amanda
hissed in victory. She thanked the "gods of good parking" when a spot
directly across from the English department opened up. In tribute, she stuffed
eight quarters into the hungry meter. The cold air burned deep in her chest as
carefully navigated the icy steps leading into the building.
Tucked neatly away amidst
the storage rooms and a few private offices on the corner of the fourth floor,
was Professor Harold Greer's office. Amanda smiled a little. It had been
several years since she'd come to school to see her father but familiar smell
of old dusty books was very much home.
Harold was a rather short,
heavyset man, who was by any standards, old enough to be Amanda's grandfather.
And at nearly seventy years old, his teaching days were rapidly coming to a
close.
The professor's gentle
demeanor and accepting heart wouldn't permit him to join in his wife's
castigation of his youngest child. He loved her, plain and simple. Who Amanda
chose to love couldn't change that. But today, he found himself in the
uncomfortable position of having to tell Amanda that Violet expected to see
Missy at Christmas... only Missy.
"Why do I let you talk
me into these things, Violet?" he muttered around a bite of chicken salad
sandwich. Although his wife was nearly 20 years his junior, there was no
denying that she ran their household. He simply found it easier do as Violet
asked rather than deal with her wrath. Poor Amanda. I do believe that
fearsome temper is the only quality she inherited from her mother. Harold
set down the remaining half of his sandwich and looked at his watch. Where
is that child? She'll be late to her own funeral!
"Daddy." A familiar
voice rang out in the empty hallway. I hope he waited.
The white haired man stood
up from his desk and opened his door. "In here, Pumpkin," he
answered.
Smiling green eyes met
their twins. "I'm sorry I'm late. My car wouldn't start." Amanda sat
in a chair next to her father and began peeling off her heavy black wool coat. Whew!
I should have remembered it's like an oven up here.
"That's okay,
Sweetie." He took a good look at his daughter and removed his bifocals.
"You've done something to your hair, haven't you?" The old man chewed
the tip of his gold metal frames as he appraised his daughter. "I think
it's quite becoming," he finally stated. "I see lots of the young
girls wearing short hair these days."
Amanda let out a breath she
didn't know she was holding. The therapist fussed with her bangs
self-consciously but grinned at the compliment. She still appreciated her
father's approval though it was something she'd never really had to work for.
"Thanks, Daddy."
Harold leaned over and
kissed her on the cheek and she was magically transported back in time. She
giggled as she always did, when his beard and mustache tickled her skin.
"I'm glad you came." His eyes suddenly turned regretful. "I've
missed you."
"I've missed you
too," she said seriously. "I never thought mother would take things
this far."
The white head shook in
agreement. "I know. She's decided to be difficult about this. I've
discussed it with her but..."
"I know, Daddy. It's
all right." Amanda dearly loved her father. His constant affection and
support had given her a solid emotional foundation for which she was eternally
grateful. But when it came to his wife, he could only be described as weak.
Amanda had never once seen him stand up to her mother. And if it hasn't
happened by now, it's not going to happen. "What is it you wanted to
see me about?" she asked, stealing a bite of what was left of his
sandwich.
Harold smiled knowingly and
pulled out another large sandwich from the thermal lunch bag in his desk.
"Here." He thrust it forward. "Take this before I don't have any
of my own lunch left!"
Amanda cheerfully unwrapped
the sandwich and immediately dug in, humming her approval with every bite. I
wish I could make good chicken salad. Claire would love this too. I hope she
remembered to take that Tupperware of soup I left in the refrigerator for her.
She's been skipping too many meals lately.
"Amanda?"
"Hmm?" Amanda
refocused on her father.
"You mother has
certain expectations for the holidays," he started uncomfortably.
The psychologist stopped
mid-chew. "And?" She hastily swallowed the remainder of the bite.
"And she'd like for
you to bring Missy over for Christmas," he said, his eyes not meeting
hers.
"Really?" Her
surprise was clear. "That's great. I didn't think..."
"She wants you to drop
her off. You can pick her up the next day."
Pale brows lifted but
Amanda said nothing. Finally, she grabbed her coat and stood. "I see. She
expects me to deposit my daughter for the holiday and simply pick her up when
she's finished."
Harold nodded.
"MISSY IS NOT MY
DRYCLEANING!" she ground out in a booming voice.
The old man winced when he
saw a flash of the hurt hiding behind her anger. "Amanda..."
"Don't you dare defend
her, Daddy. I've made numerous attempts to call her, even after she sided with
a drug addict over me, and she won't even come to the phone! How can she even think
I'd leave Missy in her care after what happened the last time?"
Amanda felt her temperature
rise as she remembered the last visit between Missy and her mother. Violet had
called Amanda and asked that Missy be allowed to spend the night at their home.
Reluctantly, Amanda agreed, only to find out later that it had all been a ruse
so that Monica, who had checked herself out of yet another drug treatment
center, could see Missy without Amanda being present. That evening, Monica and
her deadbeat husband had simply showed up at the Greer home while Harold was
still at school and 'taken' Missy. Thank God, they weren't so strung out
that they couldn't find their way back. Amanda shuddered at the thought of
how lucky she was that Missy had been returned to her parents' home safely.
"You know she didn't
want that to happen," her father said reasonably.
"And how do I know it
won't happen again? Mother has made it perfectly clear that she thinks Missy
would be better off with Monica than me. Never mind the fact that I adopted
Missy and I've been the only parent she's known since she was born. My
'lifestyle' has been deemed unsuitable for my own daughter." Amanda
wrapped her scarf around her neck. She'd had enough of this conversation.
Harold tossed the remainder
of his lunch in the wastebasket alongside his desk. His appetite had flown out
the window along with Amanda's smile. "We haven't heard from Monica in
months. There's no reason to believe..."
"And just how many
times has she disappeared, only to pop up out of the blue when it suits
her?"
Monica had finally
successfully completed an entire treatment program. Amanda had last visited her
older sibling at the secure treatment facility late in August. Her sister's
appearance was so vastly improved that tears came to Amanda's eyes when she
first saw her. Monica had gained a sorely needed 20 pounds. The dark circles
under her eyes had faded and her hair and clothes were neat and clean. It was
like looking at the treasured girl she grew up with and loved.
Amanda had expected to pick
up Monica after her 'graduation'. Instead, on the day of Monica's release, the
facility director told Amanda that Monica had left several hours earlier and
hadn't given any forwarding information. Since her bill was paid in full and
her treatment was complete, they didn't inquire any further. No one had heard
from Monica since.
Harold looked down at his
shoes, trying not to project the shame he felt over his oldest daughter's
actions. "You know as well as I do that she's done it several times."
Amanda pulled on her
gloves. "Tell mother, when she wants to be part of my family, which
includes me, to let me know. I don't trust her with Missy and until she
does something to change that, I can't risk leaving Missy in her care." Or
yours, Daddy. I'm sorry. "Goodbye, Dad."
Amanda turned and walked
out of the office. Harold listened quietly to the loud clacking of her heels as
they echoed down the long dim hallway. "Merry Christmas, baby," he
said to the retreating form.
************************
Amanda added a few more
notations to a file and locked the folder in a metal cabinet along the wall of
her office. Unlike Jody, who appeared to be having a love affair with her
laptop, Amanda preferred to take longhand notes. The act of long handwriting
seemed to help her focus. For some reason, she just couldn't duplicate the
mental process on a computer. Besides, you can't chew on a computer, she
thought as she removed the key.
A pencil can on her desk
stuffed with half-gnarled pencils was a testament to her oral fixation. Amanda
dug through the can and threw away of few of the worse casualties. Lucky for
me I never started smoking. I'm sure I would have killed myself by now.
The blonde looked at the
clock and allowed herself to feel a moment of relief. Maybe he won't show
up.
Before she could even
finish the thought there was a light knock on her office door. Amanda felt a
sinking sensation in the pit of her stomach. Guess not. Okay, suck it up,
Mandy. It's nothing you can't handle. Her steps were slower than normal
when she crossed her office and opened the door.
"Hello, Dr.
Greer." The man smiled. "Dr. Penbrook told me to go right to your
office since you were waiting."
Thanks, Jody. "That's fine, Cory. Come in and
have a seat." She motioned toward a small tan couch that was flanked by
two lamp tables. In front of the couch sat a glass coffee table and a
comfortable recliner.
Amanda sat down in the
recliner and waited for Cory to find his way to the sofa. I won't make that
mistake again. During their last session Amanda made the mistake of sitting
on the two-seat sofa. Cory immediately sat next to her leaving the recliner
conspicuously empty. Normally, Amanda wouldn't have given this admittedly
unusual action a second thought. But with each visit Cory's actions were
becoming more and more 'familiar'. His comments had taken on a suggestive quality
that worried Amanda. Okay, so maybe he has a little crush. I'll nip it in
the bud and we can move on.
"You're thinking about
where I sat last time, aren't you?" His voice was cold. The slender man
sat down on and propped his heavy, dripping work boots on the coffee table.
"No. Not at all,"
she lied. Shit.
"You're lying,"
he challenged flatly.
That's a switch. He's
becoming more bold. "Cory,
are you comfortable where you're sitting?"
The man slowly shook his
head.
"Good. I'm comfortable
too. Can we start?"
"No. You're mad at me.
You don't like me anymore." Just like all the others. Women are such
teasing bitches. First they flaunt their bodies, then they expect no reaction.
Uh Oh. "I'm not mad, Cory. I
promise." Amanda could see he didn't believe her. From their other
sessions the therapist had already gleaned that he had trust issues that went
bone deep. "I've never given you any reason to doubt me, have I?" He
needs to trust me if I'm ever going to be able to help him.
He shrugged off the heavy-weight
denim coat, exposing a gray T-shirt that showed off a myriad of tattoos.
"I guess not." God made all women temptresses. To lie is in their
nature. All things are bound by their natures.
Amanda's eyes were
irresistibly drawn to the artwork on Cory's arms. In the two months he'd been
coming to the Cornerstone Clinic he'd never worn a short-sleeved shirt before.
Some of the designs were truly amazing. The detail was unlike any Amanda had
ever seen.
"Do you like
them?" he asked proudly. They call to you, don't they? Just like I call
to you. God made you for me. I know you can feel that.
"They're very
interesting," Amanda answered noncommittally. The therapist drew her eyes
up from the strange markings with an expression that was all business.
"How did the exercises go that we discussed during your last visit?"
The young man didn't
answer, he just continued to stare at Amanda. You can hear me talking to
you, can't you? I don't even need to use my voice.
"Cory?" Amanda
questioned. "Did you finish the exercises?"
"No," he finally
answered. "I didn't have time for them this week." Dark eyes swept
over Amanda. "You look pretty today. I like your hair."
Figures. "Thank you." One step
further, Cory, and I'm gonna have to listen to my gut. "Let's use our
time today to work on them then." Amanda was glad for the excuse to get up
and get a piece of paper and pencil from her desk.
"You're not married,
right, Dr. Greer?"
Amanda frowned. Not this
again. "No, Cory. I've told you that before. I'm not married. But I am
seeing someone." That's it, you're crossing the line.
A real man would marry
you. I will.
"A beautiful woman should be married." God made you beautiful so
that I would notice you.
Oh... Boy. Amanda set down the paper and pencil
on the coffee table and moved back to the recliner. "Cory, we need to talk
about these questions." Amanda smiled reassuringly but kept her tone firm.
"It's okay for you and I to have a friendly therapist/patient
relationship. You know that, right?" She didn't wait for a response.
"But we can only ever be therapist/patient. I'm your therapist, period.
Anything else would not only be unethical, it would be wrong. I..."
"And if you weren't my
therapist?" he asked reasonably.
"Then there would
still never be anything between us. As I said before, I'm already in a
relationship and I'm very happy."
Cory abruptly stood up and
scrubbed the top of his flat-top hair. "How can you be in a happy
relationship if he won't even marry you?" God made you for me, Amanda,
no one else. Why can't you see that? He picked up a small silver-framed
photograph of a blonde child wearing a pink swimsuit and playing in a wading
pool. "Is this your daughter?"
The therapist's blood went
cold over the simple question. "Cory, my personal relationships are
none of your business." Amanda stood up and cocked her head slightly to
the side. He's not getting the message. "Maybe I didn't make myself
clear before." She approached Cory who had stopped poking around her desk
and was listening intently. "There will never be any relationship
between us, other than the one we share now. Even if I wasn't already seeing
someone, and you weren't my patient, I would never become involved with
a former patient."
The man stood silently. He
was staring again. His dark eyes were beginning to frighten Amanda. She was
prepared for acceptance or anger but not this... this... nothing. "Do you
understand?" Her eyebrows lifted in question.
"Yes, I
understand," he answered smoothly. In nature the strongest male mates
with the female of his choosing. The weak are eliminated and the strong
continue. It is God's will. We have no choice.
Amanda looked on
doubtfully. "You understand that we can only have a professional
relationship?" What's behind those dark eyes? I can see I'm not getting
through to you.
"I understand the
truth." Without warning he stepped forward and tightly grabbed Amanda's
arms. "Do you?"
Amanda immediately pulled
free from his icy grasp. "What do you think you're doing?" she asked
angrily. He had never touched her before. Whoa, I really misjudged this one.
There's no way I can continue to treat him now, no matter what he says.
Maybe, I can give him a referral to a male colleague who's a specialist? He
needs help, just not from me. "I think you should leave." Amanda
stood her ground.
Cory nodded. You're
already mine. You just don't know it. "I'll see you next week,"
he said as he grabbed his jacket off the sofa.
"No. I don't think
that's a good idea. I'm not the right person to help you. I know that's why
you're here and I'd like to make sure that you continue with therapy. I'd like
to refer you to..."
Cory walked out of the room
without a backward glance. The door slammed loudly behind him.
Amanda dropped her chin to
her chest. "That went well," she muttered sarcastically. I can't
believe he grabbed me. She looked down at her arms wondering if they'd
bruise.
It's time to talk to
Jody and go home. When
her car wouldn't start with a jump, Amanda called and had it towed to her
mechanic. Maybe if Jody is almost finished for the day she can give me a
ride so I won't have to call a cab. Crap! I forgot to take Missy's car seat out
the Audi.
A dark head poked its way
into Amanda's office. "Are you okay?" Jody looked around to see if
Cory was still there. "I'm surprised you still have anything on your
walls. I haven't heard a door slammed that loudly since my divorce."
"I know." Amanda
looked at the now crooked watercolors that hung on her wall. "He was
pissed."
Jody came in and shut the
door behind her. She motioned for Amanda to join her on the sofa.
"Treatment not going well?" she asked.
Amanda unceremoniously
plopped down next to her best friend and laid her head on Jody's shoulder.
"I guess you could say that. I'm no longer treating him."
"Really?" Jody
couldn't hide her surprise. Amanda usually stuck with even the most difficult
patients. "Do you want me to take a whack at him?"
The pale head shook.
"Absolutely not. I'm not sure it would be safe."
"Safe? What in the
hell are you talking about? Are you saying farm boy is dangerous?
"He grabbed me."
"What?" Jody
immediately stood up and looked down at her friend. "Shit! Why didn't you
say something? Are you okay?"
"Calm down,
Jody." Amanda patted the spot on the sofa next to her and Jody reluctantly
reclaimed her seat. "I'm fine." The blonde settled back into the
couch with a sigh of relief. "The last couple of visits Cory's been
showing all the signs of a crush."
"Go on." Jody
stretched out the words. The darker woman didn't find this surprising at all.
It was a common occurrence, especially with Amanda. Her warm personality and
caring demeanor gave her an instant rapport with patients that sometimes left
these troubled people wanting more. And the fact that you're so damn cute
doesn't help things either. But the smaller woman usually dealt with these
situations extremely well.
Amanda laughed at her
friend's gentle prodding. She knew Jody was dying to shake her until she got to
the point. "And... I set him straight and he didn't take it very well. I
told him I wouldn't see him anymore, but he stormed out before I could discuss
him seeing a specialist."
"So you're okay?"
"Yep."
"And it's over?"
"Yep." At
least I hope so. Amanda felt a momentary pang of guilt over losing the
patient but was honest enough with herself to admit that she was relieved. Cory
had been giving her the creeps and she already felt as though a huge weight had
been lifted from her shoulders.
"Enough about
this." The blonde nudged her friend. "What is it you wanted to talk
to me about?"
Jody shifted uncomfortably.
"Um..." Not today. She's already dealt with enough today. "I
um...I was just wondering if you'd need a ride home tonight?" Yuck! Way
to think on your feet, dumbass.
"That's what you
wanted to talk about?" Speculative green eyes studied Jody. "Yeah,
right," she snorted. "Spill it."
"So how did you like
riding in the purple people eater?" Jody asked lightly, hoping Amanda
would let the subject drop.
Amanda rolled her eyes in
exasperation. "Fine, don't tell me then. And I felt ridiculous like I
always do."
Jody smiled, not caring at
all that Amanda didn't share her taste in vehicles. "So do you want a ride
home or not?"
The younger woman
mock-grimaced at the thought of riding in the truck. Ah... but beggars can't
be choosers. "That would be great. Are you finished for the day?"
"You betcha. My last
patient cleared out 30 minutes ago. Just let me get my coat."
Amanda got up and moved
over to her desk where she grabbed a manila folder to take home. "I'm
right behind you." The two women walked out of the office and over to the
coat closet. "I gotta tell you, Jody. I'm already dreaming of taking a
steaming hot bath."
"Alone?" Jody
teased.
"I said dreaming not
fantasizing." Then a wicked smile crinkled Amanda's nose. "But now
that you mention it..."
Jody chuckled. She looks
about 10 years older when she gets that look on her face. "Ever notice
how I never call you 'spinster' anymore."
The blonde's smile went
from wicked to satisfied. "Oh yeah."
************************
"See you
tomorrow."
"Goodnight."
Amanda stepped down out of the tall cab. Only 30 more seconds and these
shoes can be history.
She waved at Jody as the
truck disappeared behind the curves of the long secluded driveway. For the
millionth time Amanda considered how beautiful this property was and how truly
happy she and Missy were here. She cheerfully inhaled the cold scent of wet
snow and pine.
It always amazed Amanda how
isolated she felt even in the heart of this Twin Cities suburb. The property
was very large and lined with a deep layer of trees, giving it a feeling of
privacy her condo sorely lacked. Only a few yards up the driveway and sounds of
the city disappeared. A heavy blanket of snow added to the profound silence.
Amanda opened the front
door and was greeted with the rich sound of classical music pouring out of the
living room. She's home early tonight, she thought delightedly. Stowing
her coat in the closet, the therapist shed her shoes and softly padded toward
the melodic notes. I wonder if Claire knows she's like to Pied-Piper when it
comes to me?
Turning the corner, she
wasn't surprised to find her lover seated in front of the glistening black baby
grand piano dressed in sweat pants and a red Indiana University sweatshirt.
Missy was perched on her lap, buck-naked, and was giggling furiously. From the
doorway Amanda watched as Claire performed the intricate piece flawlessly, as
though she didn't have an exuberant 2-year-old on her lap squirming ever
second. At the very end, the tall attorney pointed to a key, which Missy
excitedly pushed. Then both pianists cheered. Amanda shook her head and savored
the sweet moment. The simple sight pushed away all thoughts of the day gone by
and refocused her heart on the two people that lit up her world.
Loath to break the moment,
she nevertheless pushed forward into the room. The smile on her face was as
involuntary as the flutter of her heart when she saw Claire pick up her
reflection in the far window.
Claire turned to face her
and answered with her a heartfelt smile of her own. No more late nights for
a while, Mandy. I've missed this too much.
"Mama!" the
little girl screamed and scrambled off Claire's lap.
"Hi, sweetheart."
Amanda bent down and hugged the toddler tightly. Straightening, she placed her
fingertip on the little girl's nose. "Why are you naked, young lady?"
The toddler's clothes were strewn throughout the room.
"It was almost bath
time. But we got distracted," Claire sheepishly offered in explanation.
Amanda stepped forward and
kissed her partner soundly. A pale eyebrow arched in question. "Then why
aren't you naked too?"
Claire grinned broadly then
began peeling off her sweatshirt.
"Yaaahhhh!" Missy
squealed with delight. In unison she and Claire shouted, "It's bath
time!"
The half-naked lawyer
grabbed the little girl by her ankles and lifted her high in the air as she
made her way up the stairs. Half way up the steps, she looked back at Amanda
who was still standing at the bottom. The tall woman paused.
"Coming?"
Amanda inspected her
beautiful lover's athletic but feminine physique. I hope to be, soon! is
what she thought, what she said was, "I'll be up in a minute."
Claire wriggled her
eyebrows, promising things to come after the little one's bedtime, then
disappeared at the top of the stairs. With a feeling of undiluted bliss Amanda
began shedding her own blouse. Soon, three very different sized sets of
clothing littered the floor of the contented home.
Outside, dark eyes watched
as the second floor lights went on and living room turned black.
************************
Not long after moving in,
Amanda had been shocked to find out that Claire hadn't taken an actual bath
since she was a child. It was a situation the shorter woman quickly remedied.
Amanda easily considered the gigantic tub one of their finest acquisitions as a
couple. Though she had to admit, she had done most of the comparison-shopping.
To her amusement, shopping with Claire consisted of the taller woman entering a
store, scanning the merchandise, and grunting in the direction of what she
wanted.
Amanda smiled warmly at the
memory of 'initiating' her lover into the joys of a nice roomy tub. Now, just 6
weeks later, she had as much trouble getting Claire out of the tub as she did
Missy. Which was okay, she supposed, considering she felt the same way. After
the long communal bath and a quick dinner, Missy was exhausted and went to sleep
without the usual fuss that accompanied bedtime. And both Amanda and Claire
were looking forward to time alone together.
The young therapist donned
a pair of soft flannel, tartan pajamas and deposited herself on the low padded
stool that sat in front of a mahogany dressing table. The lighting in the
bedroom was muted, casting a soft, golden glow around the room. Mossy green
eyes scanned the tabletop.
"Sweetheart, have
you...?"
A large soft bristled brush
suddenly appeared in front of Amanda. The blonde looked up into the large
mirror to see Claire standing behind her with a grin twitching at her lips.
"Thanks." She
took the offering. "What's so funny?" Strong fingers began kneading
Amanda's shoulders. "Ugh." The pale head tipped forward.
"That... feels... awesome."
"Aren't you gonna ask
where I found it?"
"What?" Amanda
was finding it hard to concentrate on anything other than the loving attention
her tired shoulder muscles were receiving.
Claire smirked. "The
brush. Aren't you gonna ask where I found the brush?" Deft fingers moved
up into the fine blonde hairs at the base of Amanda's skull.
"Hmm...Yeah, right
there," Amanda groaned as her head dropped lower. "Ah, I wasn't. But
you can tell me anyway."
"The crisper."
Amanda looked at the mirror
in confusion and Claire laughed lightly, deciding further elaboration was
clearly in order. "It was in the crisper with the peaches."
The psychologist's eyebrows
shot skyward and she brought the brush to her nose for a sniff. "Mmm. I
wondered what that smell was." Shaking her head, she let out a small
laugh. "Missy was using it this morning so I'm not surprised. She's really
getting into everything. Hey, you don't have any guns do you?" Amanda
teased.
"Nope." The
taller woman slid her hands down to rest on rounded shoulders. She knelt behind
the shorter woman, unable to keep herself from leaning closer to her companion.
"No guns," she chuckled, enjoying the sweet scent of Amanda's freshly
shampooed hair.
Snaking her arm around
Amanda, Claire held her hand out for the brush, which she received with a
smile. The lawyer began gently brushing her lover's unruly tresses. I guess
this job won't take as long as it used to. Experimentally, she ran
her long fingers through the shaggy short locks. Hmm. I've been dying to
this for days. Why did I wait so long?
Amanda sighed, loving the
feeling of Claire's strong hands caressing her scalp. "Are you mad at me
for cutting it?" Amanda suddenly whispered.
"What?" Confusion
colored the deep voice. "Why would I be mad?"
Amanda shifted her position
until she was facing Claire. She studied her partner with a serious expression.
"Well, you hardly spoke to me that evening or the next day for that
matter."
"But... it... I
didn't..." The lawyer stopped her confused babbling. Shit! Blue
eyes conveyed regret. "No. That wasn't it at all." She reached up and
lightly stroked the soft skin of Amanda's cheek. "Your hair looks
beautiful," she said earnestly. You're beautiful. "I should
have told you that before." Stupid! Stupid!
"Then you're not
mad?" Amanda questioned, still a little insecure over her partner's
initial reaction.
In response, Claire leaned
forward and gently brushed her lips against her mate's. She fought the urge to
deepen the kiss when the soft lips against hers parted naturally. Claire pulled
back and brought up her palms, cupping the smaller woman's cheeks. "I was
never mad, just insensitive." And self-centered, and obsessed with
work. "Forgive me?" There was a hint of pleading in the voice
that drew a worried frown from the younger woman.
"Of course I forgive
you." She smiled reassuringly and tangled her hands in dark thick hair,
pulling Claire closer. "What's wrong, Gumby?" she asked gently.
"And don't you dare tell me nothing. You've been saying that for weeks and
we both know it's not true," she added firmly.
"Tonight was fun,
huh?"
The warm palms dropped from
Amanda's face, and she fought her own irritation at the apparent change in
subjects. "It was great," she answered cautiously, not understanding
the direction of the conversation. "We haven't spent time together like
that in a while. But..."
We do need to talk. "Let's talk in bed, okay?"
Claire stood up and grasped Amanda's forearms to help her up.
"Ouch!" Amanda
grimaced and quickly pulled her arms back, causing her to plop back down onto
the stool.
"I'm sorry,
Mandy," Claire said in a rush. "I didn't mean to hurt you. I..."
Dark brows knit in confusion. "I didn't grab you that hard. What's the
matter with your arms?" Without waiting for an answer, Claire pushed back
a loose fitting flannel sleeve exposing bruises that were clearly in the shape
of fingers. The darker woman felt her hackles rise and she instantly took hold
of the other arm, silently repeating the process. Where did these come from
and why didn't I see these in the tub? Did the bubbles hide these? They weren't
there yesterday.
"Ow... I forgot about
these." Amanda briskly rubbed her arms and pushed down her sleeves.
"I was hoping they wouldn't bruise," she went on, oblivious to her
companion's building rage.
Claire's worry for her
lover was warring against her hurt and anger. Why didn't she tell me about
these?! Anger won. "Did you get these when you went to visit your
father today?" Claire's voice was low and controlled, giving no hint of
her internal struggle for control.
"Of course not! My
father would never hurt me!" Amanda was clearly shocked by question.
A dark eyebrow arched.
"And I'm sure you would have said the same thing about your mother. But if
I recall, you were sporting a bruise on your face after your last visit with
her," she intoned sarcastically. "And you didn't tell me about that
either, I had to hear it from Jody."
"That was a one time
thing under extreme circumstances and you know it." The smaller woman's
temper flared at her partner's implied lack of trust. "Are you accusing me
of lying?" Amanda asked angrily as she stood up and faced Claire.
"Are you?" The
attorney slammed her fist down on Amanda's dressing table causing a loud crack
to ring out in the room. Why is everyone protecting people that hurt them!
Claire couldn't help but draw the parallel between Amanda and the case she'd
grudgingly pleaded down earlier that day.
"I can't believe
you're even asking me that," she spat, her anger rushing out in full force.
"What the hell is wrong with you? Of course I'm not lying! How dare you
even say that?"
Amanda began to storm out
of the room, but before she got to the door she changed her mind and spun
around to face Claire once again. Her hands were on her hips and green eyes
were flashing as she approached her partner. "Well? I'm still waiting for
some answers! WHAT... IS... WRONG?" she shouted furiously, her voice
rising in volume with each punctuated word.
"Mama? Cwairr?" A
small voice sounded from outside the bedroom door.
Both woman immediately went
silent, realizing that Missy probably had awoken because of their argument.
Amanda shot Claire a look, letting her know that their discussion wasn't over,
before opening the bedroom door.
Poor kid. Isn't this the
stuff that's supposed to give kids nightmares? I know it does me. Claire stepped forward alongside
Amanda and looked down at a bottom lip that was quivering and cheeks that were
glistening with tears.
The older woman knelt in
front the child and pushed back a lock of blonde hair that was sticking up
wildly in all directions. Just like her mama. "What's wrong,
Kiddo?" she questioned softly, still trying to stem the tide of adrenaline
coursing through her.
The toddler wiped her eyes
and sniffed pathetically. "Nothin'."
"If there's nothing
wrong then why are you up?" Amanda asked kindly as she wiped the tears
from Missy's face. "Do you want me to tuck you in?"
The pale head nodded, and
Claire stepped back allowing Amanda to pick up Missy and exit the room.
GODDAMMIT! Claire clenched and unclenched her
fists as she stalked around the empty room, not knowing how to handle her
anger. She was furious with Amanda for not telling her what happened, livid at
whoever had hurt her, and just plain disgusted with her own inappropriate
reaction. No wonder I've lived alone all these years. I'm too pathetic to
handle anything more. The attorney stood in the center of her bedroom,
helplessly ill-equipped when it came to what to do next. She quickly
disregarded the choices that immediately came to mind. Somehow, getting drunk
or confronting everyone who came in contact with Amanda today didn't strike her
as particularly comforting. Although, she had to admit, both ideas were
appealing in their own way.
The tall woman lay back on
the bed and closed her eyes, allowing her insecurities free rein. This is
why she's keeping the condo. She's probably planning a way to sneak out on the
crazy woman at this very moment. I wouldn't blame her, she thought
miserably. Maybe she's seeing someone else? They could have put those marks
on her arms. Maybe she was afraid to tell me, afraid I wouldn't understand?
That would explain why
she didn't tell me. Claire's
stomach twisted at the thought. No, she wouldn't do that. Things have been
strained lately but not that bad. Tonight was great... Well, at least until I
started interrogating her.
Blue eyes traveled to the
clock and noted the early hour. It was only 9:30 p.m. and Claire knew she
wouldn't be able to sleep for several more hours. After a few more moments of
lying alone and stewing, her confusion and hurt finally gave way to
indignation. Claire abruptly stood up and walked out of the bedroom. She could
hear muffled sounds of Amanda's melodic voice from the room across the hall,
and guessed she was telling Missy a bedtime story. She fought the urge to go
into the child's room and beg Amanda's forgiveness. She's the one keeping
secrets! Why should I apologize? If she trusted me she would have told me.
Claire padded down the
stairs in a rush to be anywhere but in her own home. Part of her knew that it
was childish to run from an argument. But a larger part was eager to embrace
the quiet solitude of her Pathfinder and the easy companionship of Gumby, who,
she irrationally reasoned, never kept secrets and would always love her. No
matter how much I fuck-up. At the moment, she was seriously having doubts
about Amanda.
************************
Amanda pulled the covers up
around Missy's chin and placed a light kiss on the toddler's cheek before
quietly ducking out of the room. She pulled the door closed behind her with a
light 'click.' She had heard her lover's hasty retreat down the hall and the
loud slamming of the door leading to the garage.
Sometime between the fairy
godmother's first appearance and the stroke of midnight, Amanda's anger had
begun to cool, only to re-ignite at the sound of the slamming door and the
realization that Claire was running away.
Many times when Claire was
worried or upset, Amanda would hear the darker woman taking out her
frustrations with furious but precise piano keystrokes. She had even learned to
gauge the extent her partner's distress by the composer and piece she selected.
But tonight the living room was hauntingly silent. This was the first time
Claire had simply walked away.
Amanda sighed heavily.
Claire's sour mood and excessive workload had pushed Amanda's patience to the
edge. She knew a confrontation was inevitable but that didn't ease the sting of
Claire's words. Her mind flashed to angry, azure eyes that had gone watery
before Missy's interruption. God, I hate fighting with her. But not as much
as she hates fighting with me, her heart reminded. I know. I know.
The young psychologist went
back to their room and glanced ruefully at the large empty bed. Passing over
the bed completely, she walked to the window and pulled back the light
curtains. It was a hazy, moonless night. But if she looked carefully, she could
barely make out the large, heavy flakes that were slowly drifting by the window.
I shouldn't worry. I won't worry. She's fine. She's just angry and needs
some time alone to cool down. But despite her words, Amanda knew her heart
was driving around somewhere in the cold snow.
I should have told her
what happened with Cory. Now she thinks I was intentionally keeping it from
her. I wasn't, dammit! I was having such a nice time tonight, I didn't even
think about it. Amanda
reached into the closet and began rooting around on the floor. Finally. She
sat down in the doorway of the closet and slipped on a pair of warm fuzzy
slippers.
Not wanting to go to bed
until she'd a chance to speak with Claire, she decided to go downstairs and
spend some time on her latest watercolor. While it wasn't as dramatic as
Claire's pounding, the soft brush strokes and gentle mixing of colors were
relaxing.
The psychologist clicked
off the light and headed toward the beautiful studio Claire had lovingly set up
in a spare bedroom. As she moved from the second to first floor she noticed the
drop in temperature and wrapped her arms around herself, idly wishing she'd
remembered to grab a robe. She entered the studio without turning on the light
and stood quietly in front of the partially completed picture. Amanda reached
out and absently grabbed a brush from a small metal tray and began chewing on
the gnarled wooden tip. I have the horrible feeling I'm going to have a long
time to work on this.
************************
BOOM... BOOM... BOOM.
Amanda jumped at the sound
of someone furiously pounding on the front door causing her to accidentally
brush a bright red streak across the ocher paper. "Crap," she
muttered. Laying down her brush, she removed her paint smock and checked her
watch as she hurried to the front door. 1:00 a.m.? I didn't realize it was
so late. She must have forgotten her house keys.
On pure reflex, she looked
through the peephole before opening the door. Mark?
A stab of worry lanced
through her as she opened the heavy wooden door for him. Why would he come
here so late? When the psychologist opened the door she was greeted with a
nearly painful blast of frigid night air, a sheepish looking Mark, and a very
drunk Claire.
Mark stood on the porch
intently studying his boots with an apologetic look on his face. His thick arm
was tightly wrapped tightly around Claire, who was obviously having trouble
standing.
Amanda scowled and grabbed
both her friends by the front of their coats. With a sharp tug she pulled them
into the house. "Get in here. It's freezing!"
"Owwff. Geeze, Amanda,
we're coming," Mark choked. Uh Oh.
"Well, not fast
enough," the blonde groused. She pointed an angry finger at Claire.
"You're damn lucky you're okay, Gumby. I'd have kicked your butt
otherwise." The threat was spoken firmly but the crack in her voice belied
the emotion underneath. Determined not to show Claire how worried she'd
actually been, she turned to Mark. "What happened?" As if it
wasn't obvious.
Claire was leaning heavily
against her friend, who was doing his level best to make it look like she
wasn't. "She... um... came over to my house... and um... she was really
upset... and..."
"Don't tell me you've
been drinking too!" Amanda grabbed the tall man's collar and roughly
jerked his face down to hers.
Normally strong
self-assured features twisted into a fair imitation of a deer caught in
headlights. "No... No!" he sputtered and swallowed hard. "I was
driving because she was too drunk!" Mark abruptly pointed to Claire,
effectively abandoning his best friend to save himself.
Amanda sniffed loudly as if
checking his breath for alcohol. When she was satisfied he was telling the
truth, her eyes softened and she released her grip. The big man straightened
and breathed an obvious sigh of relief.
Claire snickered at the
other attorney's evident discomfort.
Mark's eyebrows disappeared
behind fair bangs. "Ingrate!" With a jerk, he released Claire from
his iron grip and she unceremoniously flopped onto the carpet.
A single contemptuous blue
eye rolled up and glared at the beefy man. "You shithead," she
slurred before she tried unsuccessfully to pull herself up onto the sofa.
"Mark!" Amanda
chastised, but didn't move to help her partner. Now that she was sure Claire
was safe, her temper was beginning to reassert itself.
"She deserves a lot
worse than that," he complained. "You should see the inside of my
car!"
"Eww." Amanda
made a face. "I'd rather not." The shorter woman glanced down at
Claire who was now face down on the carpet with a light snoring sound buzzing from
her head. She reached down and brushed back dark bangs. You're gonna feel
this in the morning. Well, at least it's Saturday. No more running away from me
this weekend, Claire. With a soundless sigh, she stepped over her lover's
body and sat down on the couch. A small hand patted the spot next to her and
Mark eagerly moved to join her.
"Thanks for bringing
her home safely, Mark," she said gratefully, squeezing a muscular
shoulder.
He shrugged and unzipped
his heavy parka. "Well, of course. You know I'd eat broken glass for
either one of you." He smiled wryly. "And spending the evening with
Claire when she's angry and depressed and drunk makes ground glass look like an
appetizing alternative. Man, and I thought she was upset this afternoon."
"What happened this
afternoon?"
"You mean she didn't
tell you?" He was obviously surprised. "What's with you guys suddenly
keeping secrets from each other?" Mark reached out and gently touched
Amanda's forearms. "Claire told me about the bruises." His eyes went
deadly serious. "If you're seeing some guy behind Claire's back and he did
this and you're afraid..."
"WHAT???" Amanda
jumped up and then stumbled as she tripped over Claire's sleeping form. Her
mind reeled as she tried to process what Mark had just said. "What do you
mean 'seeing' some guy?" she whispered, hoping she'd misunderstood.
"Claire told me that
she's been nearly impossible to live with lately and that you didn't tell her
about the bruises and..." Mark suddenly stopped and took a good hard look
at Amanda's face. She was in shock and it was clear she had no idea what he was
talking about. Oh no. Thanks a lot, Buddy. I'm in so deep there isn't a
shovel big enough... "There's no guy, is there?" Mark queried in
a defeated but relieved tone.
"She thinks I'm having
an affair?" Amanda finally asked tonelessly. I think I'm gonna be sick.
"Amanda..."
"Is that what she
thinks, or not?" she questioned angrily, her hands involuntarily wringing
a soft, pale comforter that lay on the arm of the couch.
"I think you need to
talk to Claire about this." But the green eyes that bore into his wouldn't
be denied. His will was no match for Amanda's, and he knew it. Not when it came
to something that meant this much, that meant everything. "She thinks it's
a possibility. She's really upset about the bruises and... well... some other
things too." Speaking of which, now that I can think of something other
than you breaking my best friend's heart... "Are you okay?"
Amanda's mind was a jumble
of past conversations. How could she think I'd do that? She knows how much I
love her, doesn't she? I've never even looked at another woman twice! And
certainly not a man. Mark was waiting patiently. "Hmm? Oh, sorry,
Mark. What did you say?"
"I asked if you were
okay. These must hurt." With a gentleness that was at odds with his large
hands, he gently pushed back one of Amanda's sleeves, exposing an angry bruise
that was obvious even in the dimly lit room.
Amanda shooed his hands
away dismissively. "These are nothing. They mean nothing. I have a
patient, or I guess I should say former patient, who has a crush on me.
When I made it clear that I was off-limits, he got frustrated and grabbed my
arms. End of story. The only reason I didn't mention it to Claire was that it
slipped my mind. I'm sure I'll never even see the kid again."
"Did you call the
police?"
Amanda rolled her eyes.
"Of course not. Mark, he's just a confused kid who thinks there might be
something between us."
"Define kid."
"God, you're as bad as
Claire. Fine. He's twenty years old. A little young for me in any case."
Amanda's eyes traveled down to Claire. On the other hand, you my dear are
perfect for me. The therapist shook her head in amazement. Even with you
passed out drunk and furious with me, all I can think about is how much I ache
to wrap my arms around you and love you until your insecurities and doubts
evaporate.
"Oh right, and you're
sooo old. Twenty-nine right? Believe me, Amanda, when I was twenty if I'd of
thought I had a chance at fabulous woman like you I would have had majorly
pathetic crush. But under no circumstances would I have ever
grabbed you. A twenty-year-old is a man, not a kid. I want to check this guy
out downtown."
"You're overreacting,
Mark. Besides, I don't care anything about that now. It's over. The situation
with Claire isn't." Amanda suddenly remembered Mark's earlier statement.
"What happened earlier
today to upset her?"
Mark blew out a heavy
breath and rubbed his temples as though the very subject matter gave him a
headache. "Claire was ordered to offer a plea bargain to Mr. Hanson. Are
you familiar with the case?" It was clear that the couple hadn't been
talking much lately, and even though the case was extremely important to
Claire, Mark wasn't sure she'd even mentioned it to Amanda.
Amanda's head bobbed up and
down. "She's been working day and night on it."
Good. "He accepted the plea. No rape
charges, the girls stay in the house, and he does less than a year in jail.
It's a conviction, but I don't think that's making Claire feel any better. The
first time she met the youngest Hanson girl, the kid starting crying and Claire
promised she'd help her. I think she feels like she let everybody down,
especially the kid."
"But what happened
wasn't her fault!" But of course you wouldn't believe that, would you,
Gumby.
"I know. And I think
Claire does too. It's just that her heart is having trouble agreeing with her
head."
Amanda sighed. The tall man
knew Claire inside and out. "Don't worry, Mark. I'll talk to her tomorrow
and we'll work all this out. I should never have let things get this far out of
hand. I don't know why she always so insecure about..." About us.
"Probably because of
what happened with Sarah," he answered absently.
"Who?"
Hazel eyes widened. She
never told you about Sarah? SHIT... FUCK... SHIT... She's gonna kill me! Dead
man walking! SHIT. "Um...ah," he hedged.
"That was a girl she
knew in college right? She mentioned her when we first starting going out but
didn't hasn't said anything about her since. What would she have to do with
this?"
Amanda's curiosity was
piqued. Although, her normally reticent partner had opened up about a lot of
things, Claire was still an intensely private person. And the subject of old
lovers, while not exactly taboo, was an area she was extremely reluctant to
discuss. Amanda likened it to pulling teeth... from a porcupine... a wiggling,
agitated porcupine.
"Yeah, she knew her in
college. Listen Amanda, I..."
Amanda forced down her own
inquisitiveness out of respect for both her Claire and Mark. "Relax. I'd
never ask you to betray Claire's trust. She'll tell me when she's ready."
Thick pale eyebrows shot
upward and Mark's lips formed a small circle. "Wow," he finally uttered.
"I can't believe you're gonna let me off the hook." His smile turned
wry. "Claire wouldn't have, you know." He laughed a little, relieved
he may actually live to see Christmas. "She makes Curious George look
dull."
The two blondes both
chuckled at the truth of Mark's words. Claire's curiosity, drive, and
dedication made her a terrific advocate. She left no stone unturned, and
because of that, was rarely beaten. Unfortunately, behind the competent, stern
exterior, was a woman who tended to take things personally. And Amanda
understood that, for Claire, the adjustment from corporate law to criminal law
was a difficult one. The tall woman cared little about money. But she did care
about people, and in her new arena, the victims were disturbingly real and
their suffering hauntingly vivid.
"So you guys are gonna
be okay, right?" he asked hopefully. "You know that you're my role
model for a happy relationship. Sometimes watching you guys is downright
sickening."
"Of course we'll be
okay. We just haven't taken the time to sit down and really talk to each other
lately. But that's gonna change this weekend." Even if I have to tie
her down. "Speaking of relationships, how are things going with you
and Jody?" Amanda grinned and wriggled her eyebrows.
A huge smile caused deep
creases to form in Mark's cheeks. No wonder Jody's so crazy about you, Mark.
You are truly gorgeous. Amanda pushed down a brief flash of jealously.
Although Mark was clearly happy with Jody, his feelings for his best friend
were impossible to miss. He simply worshipped Claire and vice versa. When the
two were together, their looks and sheer presence would put any Hollywood
couple to shame. They didn't just turn heads, jaws dropped.
"Great!" The
smile suddenly dropped from his face. "Although, she's been awfully quiet
for the last few weeks. I kind of get the idea she doesn't much like the
holidays."
Amanda frowned in answer.
"That's not something I've ever noticed before, but I guess it's
possible." Then again, I usually spend the holidays with my family so
how would I know. Not this year, she thought sadly. But as real as that
heartache was, it was substantially eased by the simple fact that she had Missy
and Claire. Although she loved her parents, her feelings for them weren't even
in the same realm with what she felt for her lover and daughter. Amanda found
herself looking forward to this Christmas in a way she hadn't since she was a
child.
"Do you think Jody
ever thinks about spending her life with someone?" Mark asked out of the
blue. His eyes betrayed a deep need to know that his voice didn't.
Amanda tried not to sound
shocked by the question. "Are you talking about a long-term commitment
like marriage?"
He looked away.
"Maybe." That's exactly what he was talking about and he knew it.
Now it was Amanda's turn to
be uncomfortable. "Well, honestly I was surprised when she got married the
first time. Jody's always been kind of a free spirit. And after what happened
with Chester, I'm really not sure she'd consider it again," Amanda
finished honestly, hoping she hadn't hurt the big man's feelings.
"Her ex-husband really
did a number on her, didn't he?" It was a statement more than a question.
The reddish-gold head
nodded. "He was, and is, a despicable excuse for a human being," she
hissed, her voice tinged with venom. "He deserves coal in his Christmas
stocking for the next thousand years. Not everyone stays friends like you and
your ex," she added whistfully.
"We needed to stay
friendly because of the boys." He shrugged. "And she's an excellent
mother, that's what's important now. We actually have a better relationship now
than we ever did while we were married."
"That's not the case
with Jody and Chester."
"I know. Jody told me
about finding Chester in bed with another woman. I can only imagine how she
must have felt."
Amanda cringed at the
painful memory. "I don't have to imagine it. I was there. We'd just
returned from the out-of-town wedding of one our buddies from our old National
Guard unit. We walked in on them..." Amanda gestured wildly "...you
know." She dropped her hands. "Jody was beside herself."
Mark's face darkened and he
shifted deeper into the couch, obviously distressed. "I'd like to beat the
shit out of that guy."
To his surprise, Amanda
laughed. "You don't have to worry about that. Jody already took care it.
She broke his nose and three ribs; if I hadn't finally stepped between them,
I'm not sure he'd be walking around today."
"And the woman?"
Amanda snorted. "You
mean the girl? She was his seventeen-year-old summer intern. I ushered her out
the door with a kick in the ass before Jody could get to her." She quirked
her lips. "Two murders would have been a little excessive, don't ya
think?"
Mark smiled weakly, though
he was convinced that at least one would have been justified. "Yeah, I
suppose so."
The therapist laid a gentle
hand on Mark's knee. "Be patient with her, Mark. She's had a rough time.
On top of the humiliation of his affair, she got taken to the cleaners in the
divorce and she is still very bitter."
"I'm in love with
her," he said as though it were a revelation.
Green eyes twinkled gently
and Amanda fought the urge to say 'duh.' Mark wore his feelings on his sleeve
for the entire world to see. "I know." She smiled reassuringly.
"I should go."
"You should
stay," came the warm response. "It's really late and the guest room
is sitting empty."
"Nah, the boys are
gonna be at my place early for our Christmas shopping trip." His eyes
traveled to his passed out friend and back to Amanda. "Are we still on for
tomorrow?"
"You bet! She's not
getting out of shopping because of a little hangover. We'll be there," she
added confidently. Assuming we don't kill each other first. "Besides,
Missy's been talking about seeing Keith and Bobby for days. I don't want to
disappoint her."
Mark slapped his hands down
on his thighs and leaned forward. "Okay then, let's get her to bed."
Despite the innocent meaning behind the statement, he blushed.
"You are so
cute!" Amanda laughed and leaned over to give him a soft peck on the
cheek.
"Yeah... well..."
The blush deepened.
Having pity, Amanda stood
up and carefully moved around Claire. She held a hand out to Mark. "C'mon,
I'll lead the way."
**************************
"Oh my God!"
Claire groaned. "I'm dead and this is hell."
A light chuckle sounded in
the background and Claire heard the rustling of the curtains. Suddenly, a
painfully bright light blinded her.
"Time to get up, oh
suffering one."
"Ugh... Kill me... I'm
begging you!" The lawyer buried her throbbing head into her pillow and
tried to block out any trace of irritating light. Then Claire remembered the
fight she and Amanda had the night before. With a unpleasant grunt, the dark
head lifted and Claire pried open her eyes to spy on her partner.
Amanda was standing in
front of the window, backlit by the streaming rays of morning sun and looking
adorably disheveled. She had a serious case of 'bed head'. Her oversized
pajamas were wrinkled and hanging slightly to the side, and her face was still
creased from the pillow case seam. To Claire's eyes she was the most exquisite
creature in all the universe.
"Are you still talking
to me?" Claire's voice cracked. Her tongue felt twice its normal size and
like it was lined with a fine grained sandpaper.
"It would appear so.
Would you like some water?"
Claire nodded pathetically
and accepted the cool glass from Amanda. "Thank you." She gingerly
took a sip, hoping her stomach wouldn't decide to rebel. Pleased with the
outcome, she closed her eyes and drank a little more. "Oh, that is so
good." She opened her eyes again when she felt several tablets being
pushed into her palm. Without a word, she downed the pain relievers. Another
long swallow and she finished the water, placing the glass back in Amanda's
outstretched hand.
The younger woman sat the
glass on the nightstand and perched on the bed alongside Claire.
Affectionately, she pulled aside an errant wisp of dark hair that had worked
its way across Claire's cheek. Her lips replaced her fingers with a
feather-soft kiss.
Bloodshot blue eyes
immediately filled with tears. "Mandy, why are you being so nice to
me?" she whispered.
Amanda cocked her head to
the side and smiled gently down at her friend. "Because I can tell you're
hurting and even though you did it to yourself, I can't stand to see you in
pain." Smooth fingertips traced Claire's eyebrows causing her eyes to
flutter shut at the sweet contact. "When you hurt, I hurt too,"
continued the sincere response. "But mostly because I love you."
When Claire's eyes opened
again, the tears that had been steadily pooling, spilled out. She ran a
frustrated hand across her cheeks. "I'm sorry, I don't know why I'm
crying," she sniffed.
"You shouldn't drink,
Gumby," Amanda softly chided. "It always makes you feel worse."
The psychologist grabbed a Kleenex from the nightstand and carefully wiped
Claire's face. "Can we talk about yesterday?" she asked hesitantly,
not wanting to rush Claire, but not wanting to wait either.
The brunette moaned and
Amanda jumped to her feet. "Are you going to be sick?" she said in a
rush.
It was a full minute before
Claire knew how to answer Amanda's question. "No, I don't think so, and
yes, we should talk about last night." With great effort, the larger woman
scooted over in the bed and motioned for Amanda to slide in next to her. The
blonde did so without hesitation and Claire shifted onto her back, pulling
Amanda closer. Just having her next to me makes me feel better.
Amanda noticed Claire's
sigh of relief. "Feeling better?" she asked in a voice so full of
concern that Claire nearly melted on the spot.
"Much. Thank you. And
by the way, I love you too." Her own face broke out into a smile when she
felt Amanda's lips curl against the skin on her chest. Okay, it's now or
never. "Will you tell me what happened to your arms?"
Amanda pulled back a little
and propped herself on one elbow. "Of course I'll tell you." She
reached out and grabbed the edge of the blanket, pulling tightly around them
both. "Things got out of hand with a patient. He was hoping our
relationship could be more than therapist/patient. He got frustrated when I
assured him it couldn't, and he grabbed my arms. Then he let me go and stormed
out of the office." The short version but still...
Claire pulled Amanda into a
tight hug, adjusting her across her chest. "You're not seeing him
again." She felt Amanda's head shake no. "He didn't do anything else,
did he?" The lawyer's worry leaked through into her voice.
"No. I'm fine. I'm
sorry I didn't mention it earlier." VERY sorry. "I was
enjoying myself so much last night it didn't even cross my mind. I wasn't
trying to keep it from you."
Amanda lifted her head and
looked directly into Claire's eyes. "I promise." Her tone left no
room for doubt.
Thank God. Claire felt a profound rush of
relief. It wasn't Jody or one of her parents or...Uh Oh. Oh shit, let me
have kept my mouth shut while I was drinking... just this once. Mark is worse
than a gossipy fishwife.
Amanda snuggled back down
onto Claire, happy that at least that much of their misunderstanding appeared
to be settled.
"It was nice of Mark
to bring me home," Claire tentatively began.
"Very nice,"
Amanda agreed.
"Did he stay long
after he dropped me off?" Say no, say no, say no.
"Actually, yes. He stayed
a while and we had a really nice talk."
Shit. Of course you did.
Marko undoubtedly spilled his guts.
"Oh really?"
Claire was going for total nonchalance. "Talk about anything
interesting?"
"Umm...Hmm. Several
very interesting things."
Must my every insecurity
be paraded in front of Mandy? "He told you didn't he?" Claire asked defeatedly.
"I guess that would
depend on exactly what you're referring to. But it really doesn't matter.
Suppose you tell me how you could... I mean why..." She choked on
the bitter taste of the words. "Why you think that I might be seeing 'some
guy'." How, when I'm lying here in your arms in our bed, could you even
think something so...so...ridiculous? Amanda tried to keep the anger and
hurt out of her voice. The last thing she wanted was for this to escalate into
another argument.
Claire closed her eyes
again. How could I think that? Did I really think that? Christ, I don't
know. "Mandy, it's... well it's hard to explain." Long arms
wrapped tighter around her partner, hoping to convey a physical reassurance her
words didn't.
That's not good enough,
Claire. Amanda
schooled herself in patience. "Try."
"Do we have time for
this?" Claire asked, hoping for a reprieve. "Isn't Missy going to
come charging in here at any moment?"
"Yes and no. Missy
woke up early and is already asleep again. It's later than you think.
Talk." Talk to me before I beat it out of you. Talk!
Claire took a deep breath,
then exhaled in a long tortured groan. Amanda could feel the nervous tension
roiling through her partner. After a few moments of silence, when she was sure
Claire wasn't going to answer, she carefully prompted the other woman again.
"Please, Claire.
Please talk to me."
There. That was all it
took. Claire knew she couldn't deny Amanda anything when she attached that word
to it. Another exhale. "Mandy, I never really believed you were seeing
someone else. I was just feeling lousy and decided to wallow in something I
knew would make me even more miserable." Man, was I ever right. "And
that was the worst thing I could think of," Claire confessed in a
wistfully painful voice that made Amanda's heart hurt.
At last. Getting Claire to talk about what's
bothering her was always the hardest part. "Why would you want make
yourself miserable?" Amanda felt a rush of protectiveness surge through
her and found it odd that sometimes the person she most wanted to protect
Claire from was herself.
"Because I've been
feeling exceptionally stupid lately," she offered lamely. "All kinds
of crazy thoughts have been rattling around in my head."
Amanda propped herself up
again to look at her lover, confident that once Claire started, she wouldn't
stop. "I'm sorry about the Hanson case. I know it didn't end the way you
wanted it to."
How did she...? Oh yeah.
Mark. "You're
right, it didn't." I need to make this good. "Mandy, I am so
sorry I accused you of lying. Seeing the bruises hit a nerve. Those girls are
all being hurt and they can't or won't move to stop it. I couldn't bear the
thought that you might be protecting someone who had hurt you." Claire's
hand traced Amanda's arm as she spoke.
"How do you do
it?" Claire wondered aloud. With strong arms, she pulled the smaller woman
on top her and lowered her voice. "How do you deal with these types of
issues all the time without going crazy?" she asked in frustration.
"I... I can't stop thinking about how it was my job to help those girls,
even when they wouldn't help themselves... and I just couldn't."
Whoa. I should have
known this case was really bothering her. I still ask myself that from time to
time. "A lot
of it is practice, I guess. I mean, you can't become so emotionally involved
that it makes the job impossible. But unlike you, I have the luxury of not
intentionally dealing with certain kinds of cases. Have you ever heard me talk
about counseling kids, not teenagers, but children?"
Claire shook her head.
"Are you bad at it?" she questioned, finding it hard to believe that
Amanda wouldn't be especially great with kids.
The blonde paused for a
moment and allowed herself to truthfully consider the question. "No,"
she finally answered. "I think I do a good job with that particular
patient. But it's too consuming. I can't distance myself the way I should, and
my personal life suffers because of it. I very rarely take those cases anymore.
And even when I do, I work closely with Jody and try to be extremely
careful."
Amanda gave in to her
body's craving and placed a light kiss on the lips below hers. "You can't
save everyone, Claire. No matter how much you want to." And just how
long did it take me to accept that?
"I know that."
Amanda lifted a challenging
eyebrow.
Ugh. That's what I get
for falling in love with a shrink. "Okay, I sort of know that."
"What else?"
"Why does there have
to be anything else? I've been working like a dog on this case, I let the girls
down, and that pervert is probably with one of them as we speak! Isn't that
enough?"
"Enough for you to
think I might be seeing someone else? I don't think so," Amanda persisted.
God... I do not want to talk
about this. Not now. Not ever.
"I know you don't want
to talk about it. But it's important."
Claire's eyes widened. Jesus!
Do you read minds now too?
"Yep. But only
yours," Amanda answered. Despite the serious nature of their conversation,
she couldn't help but smile at the bug-eyed look on Claire's face. "C'mon,
Claire. You're so nervous you're practically making me sick. It wasn't hard to
figure out." The smaller woman placed a reassuring kiss on Claire's cheek
and then moved her lips next to Claire's ear. "Have I done something that
makes you think that?" she said softly.
The attorney screwed up her
courage and decided to just ask. It's better to know, right? NO! I don't
wanna know. If she goes, Missy'll leave too and I don't want to be without
them... ever.
Amanda pulled back when the
heartbeat below her fingertips started pounding furiously. She was met with
teary, fearful eyes, whose intensity nearly caused her to shudder. The waves of
anxiety that were pouring off Claire were palpable and the darker woman
suddenly looked pale.
Her lover's distress was
unnerving and Amanda found herself unable to curb her answering panic.
"You're scaring the crap out me, Claire!" Hot tears rolled down her
cheeks. "For the love of God, just say it!"
Claire swallowed hard and
willed her voice not to shake. "How long are you and Missy going to
stay here? With me, that is."
A profound silence.
What? The younger woman's chest
constricted painfully and she awkwardly pushed off the bed in disbelief. Claire
reached out to stop Amanda's flight but she was already on her feet.
"You... you..." She stopped and ran a shaky hand through her hair.
Her bewildered voice dropped to a barely audible whisper. "You want us to
leave?"
The stark pain that echoed
through the words was unmistakable, and Claire realized immediately that Amanda
had misunderstood. "NO! NEVER! I don't want either one of you to
leave!"
Amanda shook her head in
amazement as she sat down on the floor at the foot of the bed. "This is
why you've been so moody and upset lately? You've been trying to end things
between us?" she mumbled to herself, Claire's last words not registering.
"No, that's NOT
what I want." Claire scrambled to the floor, practically falling off the
bed in an attempt to get between Amanda and the door. She pulled the smaller
woman's hands into hers and swallowed the solid lump that had formed in her
throat. "NO! Don't you see? I... I..." Shit! "We've never
really talked about how long and... you've never gotten rid of your condo...
I... um...assumed you didn't think of this as permanent."
Amanda tried not to fall
into the vulnerable, glassy blue eyes staring so earnestly into hers. She
thinks I kept the condo so I'll have a place to go back to when I leave her?
Oh, Claire, is that what is this is all about? "You've been waiting
for Missy and I to get tired of you and leave? Is that it?"
Mid-nod, Amanda hurled
herself into Claire knocking them both down in the process. With a loud
'humph', Claire fell onto the carpet with Amanda plastered on top of her. In a
quick move, the psychologist was straddling the older woman. "You..."
She kissed the startled brunette lightly. "Are..." she muttered
against Claire's lips as deft hands moved into the dark mane of hair and held
Claire's head firmly in place. "Never, ever, ever, getting rid me or
Missy. Is that completely clear, Gumby?"
Claire opened her mouth to
speak but Amanda slapped her palm over the gaping hole before Claire could
utter a sound.
"Wait. I was wrong.
I'm not finished. This..." Amanda waved her free hand indicating their
situation. "...will never happen again because you're never going to
wonder how I'm feeling or what I'm thinking without just asking me,
right?" she commanded vehemently.
God, I love her!
With her hand still over
Claire's mouth, Amanda moved her palm up and down, forcing Claire's head to bob
with her words. "Good," the blonde said smugly. "I knew we would
agree on this." She felt the warm lips on the sensitive skin of her hand
curl into a smile.
"Next..." Her
voice lost its teasing edge, and Claire found herself riveted to her partner's
face. When she gets serious something behind her eyes melts. They get so
clear.
"In my heart..."
Amanda grasped Claire's hand and laid it across her chest. She opened her mouth
several times but couldn't find the words. The psychologist was
uncharacteristically flustered.
How do I make her
understand that my heart beats for her? How can I explain what just 'is'. As she usually did, Amanda decided
on a simple truth. "In my heart we're a family. And it's... well... it's
been like that..."
"Forever," Claire
mumbled through Amanda's fingers.
The pale head nodded. And
youthful features broke out in a brilliant smile that crinkled her nose and
extended to the farthest corners of her face. That's exactly it, Gumby.
"Forever."
Claire felt ten years
younger and 100 pounds lighter as her world righted itself. On sure footing
once again, she felt comfortable asking about Amanda's townhouse. "So if
you don't intend moving back there, why keep the condo? It's been sitting
nearly empty for months." The lawyer's hands found a natural resting spot
on Amanda's waist.
"My realtor told me
I'd get a better price in the spring."
Blue eyes rolled back
dramatically and Claire groaned. "You mean my ass has been twisting around
in the wind for months because you were waiting for the housing market to
improve?"
"Umm. Yes?"
Amanda answered with a sympathetic cringe, knowing that although Claire's
question was a teasing one, her suffering had been all too real. I'm sorry,
baby. No more wondering how I feel. Whether you ask or not, I'll be sure to
tell you.
Amanda admitted to herself
that she'd made a conscious effort not to push Claire forward in their
relationship. Although the taller woman made it perfectly clear that she adored
her and Missy, the therapist was still a little concerned that gaining a
live-in-lover and two-year-old all in one flail swoop might send Claire into
overload. Now, she realized that her caution had been mistaken for
indifference. That won't happen again, she vowed.
"Well, is it time for
makeup sex yet?"
"What?" Amanda
laughed and feigned innocence. "I'm not sure we should," she hedged,
knowing she would give in without the slightest provocation.
"No fair! I've earned
it! I humbly apologized for my idiocy and the throbbing in my head has receded
to a dull roar. What other requirements could there be?"
Amanda moved off her
partner with a groan. Standing, she sat back on her side of the bed and glared
at the clock as though it were evil incarnate. This sucks! "I
predict Missy will sleep for another thirty minutes max., and Mark should be
calling within the hour. He's going to pick us up in your car."
"Why is he driving my
car?" Claire whined, thinking of all the dings in his truck and how much
she wanted to jump Amanda's bones.
"It seems you left a
small 'remembrance' of your drinking escapade in his truck last night, so I
gave him the keys to the Pathfinder. His car is waiting for you and a big
bucket of soapy water. He said he'd call before he stopped over to pick us
up."
Claire took three long
steps forward and bent down until she was nose-to-nose with Amanda. The lawyer
spoke in her most breathy voice. "Oooh, Mandy, you make me so hot when you
talk about puke and buckets and Mark."
A flashing white smile
greeted Claire's words. It's about time. Welcome back, Gumby. The blonde
burst out laughing but played along. "Did I forget to mention that
I've been moonlighting as a phone sex operator? When you think you're ready,
I'll tell you about diapers and lard."
The attorney put on her
best game face but when Amanda wriggled her eyebrows suggestively, she
dissolved into a helpless fit of laughter that ended in near sobs.
Amanda simply opened her
arms and folded Claire in a tight hug. "I know, honey, it's alright,"
she soothed, allowing the attorney the full opportunity to ride herself of the
pent up frustration and worry that had plagued her for weeks. When the tears
had finally stopped, Claire pulled back and smiled sheepishly at her companion.
"Sorry about that," she murmured. "I don't mean to be such a big
baby."
Amanda handed Claire
another tissue. "It's really okay, you know. I haven't seen you cry since
Zane's and your Uncle Luther's deaths eight months ago. I think you were
due." Taking back the soggy tissue, she dropped it into a wastebasket at
the side of the bed. "Although, I don't know how you made it through 'Old
Yeller' last month. I was practically a wreck," she teased with a wry
smile.
The familiar banter caused
Claire's own smile to reappear. "Join me in the shower," she offered
innocently. "We still have time for a nice shower."
"Just a shower,"
Amanda asked doubtfully. "Mark should be calling anytime."
"Well, maybe not JUST
a shower? I was sorta thinkin' we could..."
Claire leaned in and
whispered in her lover's ear. She pulled back with a smirk when even the tips
of Amanda's ears turned brick red.
Without another word, the
lawyer walked out of the bedroom and into the bathroom.
As if drawn to the sirens'
call, Amanda moved to follow Claire, shedding her pajamas with each step. When
she reached the telephone on the nightstand, she simply yanked the cord out of
the wall and continued on her way.
*************************
"A 'planning' party?
You're making that up!"
"No, I'm not. It's
vital."
"For what?"
"The success of our
vacation of course!" Green eyes rolled dramatically giving Claire the
distinct impression that Amanda wanted to add 'you idiot' to the end of her answer.
The lawyer clicked off the
10:30 p.m. news leaving the bedroom lit by only the soft glow of the moon. With
a grumble, she adjusted the pillow between her back and the headboard. Deciding
she should get even more comfortable, Claire turned sideways and stretched long
legs the width of the bed, propping her feet on Amanda's thighs in an unspoken
request for a massage. To her delight, Amanda absently reached down and began
rubbing tired feet.
"Ugh..." the
attorney grunted in relief managing to maintain the thread of the conversation.
She stretched for her Pepsi on the nightstand and with exaggerated care took a
long refreshing swallow. "Jody and Mark will have an entire cabin to
themselves. What do we care what they pack?"
"I give up."
Amanda reached down and goosed Claire's bottom, drawing a muffled giggle from
the taller woman. "If you want to wallow in a state of disorganization for
your entire life... be my guest." Strong fingers shifted to Claire's toes
and the brunette let out another groan of satisfaction that Amanda found
half-humorous and half-arousing. The blonde smiled, knowing she'd been itching
to get her hands on her lover all day. "But I'd love to get Mark over here
at dinner time," she continued, paying special attention to a sensitive
instep.
"Why? You've seen him.
He's huge! He eats almost as much as you do!"
"Claire..." the
blonde intoned as if speaking to a dullard. "...if we invite Mark and Jody
over for dinner..." She let the sentence trail off.
"He'll refuse to eat
anything we fix and offer to BBQ for us?" Claire finished, finally
catching on.
Amanda nodded, a devilish
grin twitching at her lips.
"Ahh... trickery and
deceit... and just which law school did you attend, my little BBQ whore? Huh?
Hey!" Claire squealed as Amanda mercilessly tickled the feet resting in
her lap. "WOW!! Shit! That's cold!"
Amanda's fingers stopped
and she looked up at Claire who was now wearing half the contents of her glass.
"Oops." The
younger woman smiled sheepishly. She didn't manage to look very sorry,
especially when her eyes were drawn to Claire's nipples, which even in the
moonlight, were clearly visible through the wet shirt. Amanda unconsciously
licked her lips wishing she were that shirt.
"You know,
Claire..." she began, her tone completely serious. "I would never
whore myself out for BBQ." A thoughtful pause. "But for homemade
apple pie you'd never see me again," she deadpanned.
The bed shook with Claire's
silent laughter. "For homemade pie... I wouldn't care," Claire shot
back.
"Ouch!" Amanda
laughed. "You could always learn to cook," she suggested hopefully.
"So are cooking skills
all it will take to make me irresistible?"
"Too late, baby."
Amanda slid out from under Claire's legs and curled up next to her. "I
already find you irresistible." She bent down and placed a light kiss on
the wet material covering Claire's breast, causing the attorney to gasp.
"And you know it."
Slender insistent fingers
found their way underneath the cool, damp cloth gently tracing the contours of
Claire's ribs. "Aren't you going to take this off?" she asked
innocently, giving the fabric a gentle tug. She knew her partner preferred to
sleep sans clothing.
Nodding vigorously, Claire
reached for the top button, but before she could undo it, her hands were firmly
held.
"Don't," the
psychologist gently commanded. "I'll do it." Amanda replaced Claire's
hands with her own. "You don't mind, do you?" she asked knowingly.
"Mind? Umm... I think
not." The words were teasing, but delivered in a voice so husky its timbre
alone garnered a physical reaction from Amanda. The smaller woman literally
shivered and was forced to jump-start her hands, which had stilled under the
onslaught of the rumbling, sensual notes.
A playful eyebrow arched as
Claire rolled from her back to her side until she was completely facing Amanda.
Leaning forward, she rested her forehead against her partner's. "Are you
sure you don't want me to do that, Mandy?" The lawyer was eager to remove
any barrier that lay between her and the silky skin she was already craving.
God, I love her hands on me. Claire's heart began to pound.
With a sly smile Amanda
shook her head and managed to open the top button before she paused again. This
time, she closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, allowing her senses to be flooded
with the gentle fragrance her mind would forever associate with her lover. The
light scent of roses that clung to Claire's clothing mixed with the faint but
unique aroma of the lawyer's skin formed a heady combination that frankly
mesmerized the younger woman.
Her mind flashed to a
conversation they'd had several months ago where she'd asked Claire what she
remembered most from their first meeting at the Courthouse. Without hesitation,
the brunette had answered 'your scent', and Amanda felt a clenching deep in her
guts as her body responded to the erotic undertones of the words before her
mind consciously processed them.
A second button popped open
and Amanda peeled back the fabric to taste the tempting flesh beneath.
"Hmm," she purred, her hot tongue snaking out, sliding along skin so
soft it nearly melted in her mouth. "You taste sweet." I could do
this forever.
Another soft 'click' and
the inquisitive lips methodically worked lower, drawing another gasp.
"Ah...it's...it's the Pepsi," Claire panted.
As each button was freed,
the younger woman delicately opened the fabric, exposing more and more skin.
Hungry jade eyes greedily devoured each dip and curve, lingering wantonly over
every newly exposed valley and ridge.
Claire was finding it hard
to speak. Each fleeting kiss and caress was delivered with such gentleness and
reverence that they scrambled the lawyer's senses, sending her reeling into a
sensory overload. "Christ, Mandy!" She ground out when the smaller
woman circled a painfully erect nipple with the tip of her tongue before taking
only the very peak into her mouth and sucking gently.
Of its own accord, Claire's
body arched toward the roaming lips in a quest for more solid contact. But she
was firmly pushed back while her partner worked free the last several buttons
of her blouse.
Claire lifted her upper
body from the bed, allowing Amanda to strip off the soaked material. Soon, dark
jeans met the same fate as Claire's shirt and were discarded in the aftermath
of seeking teeth and lips and tongue.
When Claire lay clad in
only a pair of black cotton panties, her hands refused to be still. In record
time, Amanda's pajama top found its way onto the growing heap on the carpet.
Wanting no more distance between them, Claire pulled Amanda on top of her for a
deep, sensuous kiss.
Both women moaned their
approval as breasts touched breasts and hot tongues collided. Panties were
worked free, the women touching all along the length of their bodies, nothing
between them but a light coat of perspiration. Long legs tangled with shorter
fair ones and bare skin slid across bare skin. Jesus, Claire. I want to
taste every inch of your body. The psychologist's mind was awhirl.
Claire grasped her hips and pulled her closer, causing an explosion of
sensation that drew a long guttural moan from the younger woman.
A small hand snaked down
between the panting bodies and deliberately slid through a field of liquid
fire. "God, you're drenched," Amanda's whisper quivered, her arousal
obvious. The therapist closed her eyes in a quiet bid for concentration and
control, the hot musky liquid surrounding her fingertips nearly undoing her
resolve. Easy... slowly, she admonished herself.
Part of the blonde simply
wanted to take the gorgeous creature beneath her, but an equal part wanted to
prolong the pleasure of their coupling for as long as humanly possible. As far
as she was concerned, it was a win-win situation.
Amanda tore her lips from
her lover's and ducked her head to kiss along the delicate line of prominent
collarbones, stopping in the salty hollow of Claire's throat. "Do you have
any idea how fantastic loving you is, Gumby?" she uttered softly as the
body below hers writhed under her gentle ministrations. On the second pass over
swollen lips Claire gasped and bucked forward, taking in the full length of
nimble fingers, effectively relieving Amanda of any pretense of control or
restraint.
Sapphire eyes rolled back
in rapture as every last drop of available blood pooled southward toward the
spiraling ache in her groin. The lawyer's hands tangled in shaggy red-gold
hair, pulling the younger woman up into another searing kiss. In a negligent
demonstration of strength, Claire sat up without using her hands, taking
Amanda's full body weight with her. The movement caused the smaller woman to
straddle Claire's thighs without severing the connection between them.
Large hands tilted the pale
head back, and Claire feasted on the luscious skin of her lover's jaw and
throat until Amanda's strokes turned purposeful and Claire buried her face in
her partner's shoulder.
Sensing the older woman was
teetering on the edge of release, the psychologist stilled the hand between
Claire's legs and drew her partner's face off her shoulder. Passion-soaked
cerulean orbs blazed into hers, ratcheting her desire higher still. Amanda
opened her mouth to speak but stopped when her eyes were inexplicably drawn to
a single glistening bead of perspiration trailing its way from Claire's bang
soaked temple to her jaw line. The drop hung suspended in time, shimmering in
the moonlight, until Amanda moved forward and caught the salty moisture on the
tip of her tongue, then trailed the scorching organ back up the path the bead
had taken.
"Yes!" Claire
hissed loudly when Amanda's tongue languidly slid up the side of her face and
talented fingers invaded her once again. A delicious warmth flooded her belly
and groin and her body began to tremble. Then the hand stilled again, seeming to
disappear. "Nooo," she whimpered at the loss of contact. Amanda had
coaxed her to the edge of the abyss and the lawyer desperately wanted to fall
over.
A stream of heated breath
tickled Claire's cheek. Amanda shifted her lips so close to Claire's ear that
their tickling movement caused the fine hairs at the nape of her neck to stand
at attention, and a flurry Goosebumps to break out over her
limbs. "Do you want me to make you come, Claire?" she whispered
hotly.
She is so good! Amanda's words and the firestorm of
sensation they created were nearly more than Claire could withstand.
Hypersensitive skin tingled in the wake of near electric stimulation. Claire
swallowed hard, her scattered wits fighting to find her voice. I love you so
much. "Yes... Yes... More than anything... Please," she finally
managed.
The lips alongside her ear
curled into a smile. God, I love you too. "Then come," came
the tender command as white teeth gently bit into the sinewy muscle running the
length of Claire's throat and determined fingers delved deeper than before.
Amanda's thumb slid over the previously ignored throbbing bundle of nerves at
Claire's center and the lawyer immediately threw her head back and arched into
the exquisite touch. A strangled cry was rent from her chest and her body
shuddered violently as the blinding force of her climax enveloped her and she
simply...
Shattered.
The blonde wrapped her free
arm around her lover's back, hissing at the sizzling wet skin that slid
flawlessly against hers. She held Claire tightly, grounding her as she rode out
the crashing waves of release in total security and love. Amanda's spirit
soared as her lover's body plummeted.
After several moments of
tremors and whispered endearments, Amanda eased Claire onto her back. The psychologist
withdrew her fingers causing Claire to twitch and groan in protest. Amanda
smirked and kissed her lover on the cheek. "Sorry, baby," she
murmured against the damp skin.
Claire circled Amanda with
her arms and hugged the smaller woman fiercely, her body slowly coming back to
life. "You should be," the lawyer teased. "That..." meaning
the entire sexual experience "...was just awful." You are amazing.
"Oh, I could
tell," Amanda chuckled. "I'm surprised Missy isn't in here already.
You screamed loud enough to wake the dead." She paused. "That was
different."
Claire cupped Amanda's
cheeks, suddenly insecure about her uncharacteristic loss of control. "Did
you mind?"
"Mind? Umm... I think
not," the younger woman mimicked. Unexpectedly, Amanda grabbed Claire's
hand and thrust it to her sopping center, trembling at the touch.
Claire arched a dark
eyebrow, her genuine smile lighting up the room. "That was okay, then? I'm
not usually so... loud."
"You're kidding
right?" Amanda's finger traced soft crimson lips, her wry smile answering
Claire's full one. "Gumby, I'm so excited right now I'm about ready to
die. You've got ten seconds to do something about it or I'm starting without
you."
A second dark eyebrow
joined its twin, and Claire allowed herself a few heartbeats to consider just
how much fun that would be. Tucking away the thought for later, bright azure
eyes twinkled as she expertly flipped Amanda on her back and began peppering
her throat with soft kisses. After a moment, small insistent fingers wove their
way into thick dark locks, urging Claire downward. Claire's climax had pushed
Amanda to the brink herself, and now even the lightest touch from her partner
caused her center to flutter and pulse wildly. "Pleeease...,
Claire," she begged shamelessly.
Before yielding to her
lover's need, Claire stopped and placed a commanding but loving kiss on
Amanda's lips, willing her partner to know and understand everything she was
feeling inside. And Amanda did, her own heart constricting in response.
Lips finally separated, and
Claire gazed at Amanda with a look of such undisguised desire that the smaller
woman felt a hot trickle of moisture trail down her inner thighs. She moaned.
Hands and mouths were everywhere at once and they celebrated in wild abandon.
Suddenly, Claire's
movements gentled and she slowed the frantic pace to worship luscious breasts
with unsurpassed tenderness and grace.
Amanda was awash in a sea
of vivid sensation, her pulse pounded furiously, and she swore she could hear
the rushing of her own blood roaring in her ears. Somewhere in the back of her
mind, she was vaguely aware that the deep keening sound reverberating
throughout the room was coming from her, she just didn't care. Small shaking
hands urged Claire downward again, and when the addictive scent of Amanda's
arousal wafted between them, filling Claire's senses completely, the lawyer let
out a gloriously primal growl and made her way to its source.
Love, lust, compassion,
humor, need, vulnerability, and strength, were only a few of the things that
flowed like water between these women. One drew from the other in a perfect
symbiotic rhythm of give and take. It was simple and complicated and utterly
right, and both Amanda and Claire spent long hours appreciating what they had,
and what they intended to keep.
************************
Claire laid her head on her
partner's chest, listening as the pounding heart beneath her ear slowly resumed
its normal beat. "We should do this more often."
Claire felt the body below
hers giggle. "Sweetheart, we do this pretty often as is it." The
woman's insatiable. Lucky me!
"So?"
"So any more often and
we'll have to take the show on the road. We have to work sometime, you
know."
"Hey!" Claire
exclaimed in mock indignation. "I thought I was working pretty damned
hard!"
"And you deserve a
promotion! Head body slave then?"
"You mean I was second
banana before?''
"Weeell..."
Amanda hedged.
"I wasn't even second
banana?!"
"That's all in the
past." Amanda waived a hand dismissively. "Consider yourself
promoted."
Both women laughed,
enjoying the easy banter and camaraderie that they'd established almost
immediately in their relationship. Each had long since stopped wondering why
she would occasionally be assaulted with a curious sense of what Amanda called
subliminal recognition and Claire referred to as Deja Vu. After all, it didn't
seem so strange now that they were making their own memories.
"Did you have fun at
the Mall of America yesterday?" Claire asked after a few moments of
comfortable silence.
"Umm...hmm. And I
noticed it didn't kill you to join us," came the sleepy answer. "Too
bad Jody decided not to go. Mark seemed really disappointed."
"I know, " Claire
agreed. "Do you think they're fighting? They've both been acting really
weird lately."
Amanda furrowed her brow
trying to recall any specific instances. "I don't think so. But you're
right about something being up." She trailed her hand up the soft skin of
Claire's back. "I hope it's nothing serious. They're really good for each
other. I've never seen Jody happier than she's been these past eight
months."
Claire turned her head to
kiss the smooth skin below Mandy's cheek, enjoying its salty tang. "I
know," she murmured. Marko seems really happy too. I'm glad. He deserves
it."
Claire laid her head
alongside Amanda's on the pillow, pale hair mixing with midnight black.
"You don't think Jody's just using him, do you?"
"What?" Amanda's
protective instincts flared. "What do you mean using him?"
"Well... I
mean..." You're on thin ice here, Claire. "I don't think Mark
considers their relationship casual. He hasn't dated anyone but Jody since they
met." The lawyer's fingertip traced Amanda's ear, her attention torn
between their conversation and the miles of soft skin only a hairsbreadth away.
"Oh." And what
could she really say to that? It was something that she had wondered about
herself. Not that she thought her friend was intentionally leading Mark on. She
didn't. But more than anyone, Amanda understood Jody's need for autonomy. Her
long time pal wouldn't even get a goldfish because she didn't want the
responsibility, and Amanda was pretty sure those feelings extended to all areas
of her personal life as well. Mark, on the other hand, didn't appear to exist
under such a handicap.
A finger poked into the
well of the therapist's ear, prompting her to answer. "Uck. Quit it!"
She playfully jerked away. "If you're asking me whether or not Jody is
serious about Mark, then the answer is 'I don't know'. But I do know she cares
about him." Amanda grabbed the offending hand and placed a soft kiss on
the tip of the probing digit. "I don't want to see either one of them get
hurt." Unable to resist, Amanda slid the finger into the hot recess of her
mouth and watched in amazement as Claire's eyes, already an ethereal shade of
violet in the moonlight, visibly darkened.
"Claire, at this very
second are you resisting the impulse to kiss me?" she whispered
seductively, her voice taking on an almost feline quality.
In a blur of movement the
taller woman shot forward and placed a toe-curling kiss on her partner's lips.
After a moment she pulled back and smiled broadly. "No."
************************
The young man shifted
nervously, his fingers aching from the icy cold. His rants were a mixture of
verbal and nonverbal ramblings that echoed in the frigid night air. She's
been lead astray by tall good looks. I can fix that. She needs help to see that
she was chosen for me and I for her. When I make things right, she'll hear His
voice as clearly as I do. I'll guide you, Amanda, don't worry.
Black eyes scanned the
house for any signs of movement. He had been watching for days... even before
the last counseling session... but no one knew. He was sure of that. The lights
had clicked off right at 11:00 p.m. After watching the news no doubt. But
that was hours ago and he'd seen no trace of movement since then. It was time.
The voice had grown too persistent to ignore.
In nature there is no
hesitation. The strong survive and procreate. The weak perish and their seed is
obliterated. My seed SHALL NOT DIE. Amanda will be the carrier. Cory stomped his feet in a bid to
keep them warm.
Her child will not be
allowed to corrupt mine. She is impure, born of fornication and outside holy
marriage. But the cleansing fire of blood will set her free. I'll see to that.
I would do that for you, my love. But I am patient. Patience is a
virtue. I am virtuous. I am righteous.
Cory didn't stop to
consider that Amanda's beloved was a respected County Attorney, from a good
family, and that Amanda had a loving home and was clearly happy. No one else
was good enough for her. Only him. There is only black and white and I am
His messenger. Shades of gray are merely an illusion created by the wicked to
excuse the damned. In the Lord's eyes their relationship is wrong. It had
to be. She was meant for him and no other. Cory understood that the casual,
platonic displays of public affection were nothing more than a ruse. I am
not stupid. I cannot be deceived.
His thoughts turned to what
the lovers did behind closed doors. He closed his eyes and tried to push the
evil pictures from his mind, but despite himself, he felt a swelling ache in
his groin. His stomach churned. Soon those hands will be my hands. Only
mine.
Except for the light
crunching of his boots in the snow, Cory's movements were silent. I am a
hunter. You are the hunted. As always, he had parked several miles away.
There was no car for nosey neighbors to see. He examined the house with care.
Not the front door, that
will be locked. But don't think that will keep me out. Cory slid a dark ski mask over his
short burr haircut and settled it on his face. Approaching the garage, he
pulled a short metal pipe from his bulky winter coat and peered into an eye
level window. He looked into total darkness. Next he pulled a towel from his
jacket, feeling the chill as the additional warmth left his body.
Car lights shone in the
distance and Cory ducked around the side of the garage and leaned up against
its wall and waited. His heart was pounding and each shallow breath sent a
stream of white fog into the night air. The sweat around his eyes and mouth was
beginning to turn to ice. He swept a shaking hand over the mask to remove the
forming crystals. When the lights faded into the distance, Cory wrapped the end
of the pipe with the towel, doubling the material over several times until the
padding was several inches thick.
When he was certain it was
safe he returned to the window. With a firm but delicate 'rap' he struck the
glass which cracked under the pressure, but didn't break. The towel muffled the
sound and bolstered the young man's confidence. Another 'rap' and the glass
cracked all the way through, sending a tiny piece clattering onto the garage
floor. Warm air poured through the small hole and swirled upward in a billow of
steam.
SHIT! Cory hissed. That was not
supposed to happen. He stood deathly still, not even breathing, waiting,
praying. A hundred heartbeats passed and the only sounds were the wind and
trees. Cory let out a shaky breath and began removing the shards of shattered
glass from the window frame piece by piece, never letting a single bit fall
back onto the garage floor.
When the job was finally
finished, he unwrapped the pipe and laid the towel over the edge of the window
frame. It would be a tight fit. He'd never been this close before and he didn't
realize how small the window was. Making a quick decision he slid off his coat,
leaving him clad only in a flannel shirt but greatly reducing his size. I am
His messenger. I gladly do His bidding were Cory's last thoughts as he
pushed his coat through the window and, with the pipe in hand, slid into the
garage.
Gloved hands broke his fall
as the slim man slithered down the inner wall of the garage. Even with the
glass out of the window, he could feel the increase in temperature and idly
admired the heated garage. Bracing himself on a hard metal bumper, he stood and
removed his mask and gloves. Turning, he pulled the towel from the window.
What do you ask? Death? The young man began pacing in the
garage, not seeming to be in a hurry to enter the house. He cocked his ear
toward the sky as if listening but after a few moments his face twisted in
rage. Why aren't you answering me! As suddenly as the rage hit, it
disappeared, replaced by an eerie calm. Of course, this is a test to see if
I've been listening. I have. You won't be disappointed.
Donning his mask and
gloves, Cory made his way to the door leading into the house. His gloved hand
tightly gripped the knob and he turned it ever so slowly. A light click and a
hollow creak sounded through the garage as the door popped open.
Cory stepped into a narrow
hallway, his boots softly clicking on the linoleum. The house was darker, the curtained
windows blocking out the moonlight. The hallway made an abrupt turn to the
right where swinging doors led to a kitchen. Another step and Cory's heavy boot
landed on a child's toy. The toy squeaked loudly under his weight and he nearly
fell as he stumbled away from it.
"Who's there?" A
voice called out from the kitchen.
A little late for a
midnight snack isn't it? No matter. Any place is fine. With purposeful strides Cory moved
through the hall and pushed open the swinging doors.
"What in the hel..."
WHACK! The steel pipe came
down with vicious force, crashing into the lawyer's skull, sending a spray of
rich black blood across the white tile. The force of the blow sent the limp
body sprawling across the cool tiles and into the kitchen chairs.
"SHE IS MINE!"
WHACK! The sickening sound of snapping bones resounded through the kitchen as
the pipe struck an arm that lay propped up against a table leg.
Cory's breath was coming in
short pants, the adrenaline coursing through his veins. For the first time he
noticed that the limp form was completely nude. His eyes roamed over the smooth
muscular legs, and his mind flashed back to Amanda and these arms and legs
wrapped tightly around her, someone else kissing her, tasting her. Her cries of
passion rang out in his mind and he placed his hands over his ears as if to
block them out. NO! NO! NO! She was meant for me! She could never enjoy
being with you! She is mine!
Cory pulled his mask up
uncovering his eyes and looked closely at the blood pooling around the lawyer's
head. With a trembling hand he slid off one glove and traced the smooth skin
that covered a muscular thigh. He could feel his own excitement growing. He
reached down and undid his belt, dropping his pants to his knees. He pulled the
limp body toward him, grunting under the strain of dead weight. Matted bloody
hair dragged along the kitchen floor leaving a dark liquid trail in its wake.
Suddenly, Cory stopped. No. This is part of the test. I won't succumb. I am
worthy. I cannot be deceived.
Standing, the young man
spat on the still form below and laughed to himself. Too easy. "The
strong survive, the weak perish." Cory slipped out of the kitchen and into
the living room to finish his task.
************************
RING. RING.
RING. RING.
RING. RING.
An arm snaked out and
grabbed the ringing telephone. "Hello," slurred the tired voice.
"Is this Claire
Easton?"
Claire rolled off of Amanda
and looked at the clock in annoyance. Who calls someone at 6:00 a.m.? "Look,
whatever you're selling, you can take it and shove..."
"I'm sorry. I should
have identified myself right away. I'm Officer Ryan Pederson from the
Minneapolis police department. Am I speaking with Ms. Easton?"
Shit, why do you guys
always have to do this crap at the most ungodly hours? It wasn't unusual for the police to
call one of the County Attorneys at home when they needed a search warrant
right away.
"That's me. Wadda ya
need?"
"Do you know a Mark
Gustafson?"
Claire rubbed her eyes.
"Of course I know Mark. What's the matter, can't he do his own paperwork
anymore? Put him on the phone."
Amanda sat up wearily and
looked at the clock. Claire held her arm out in invitation and the younger
woman immediately wrapped herself around the warm body and closed her eyes again.
"Umm... No ma'am. I'm
calling from the United Hospital emergency room in St. Paul. Mr. Gustafson has
you listed in his wallet as his next of kin."
"Next of kin!"
Claire shouted all traces of sleep having vanished. "What do you mean next
of kin?" Her throat went dry. "Are... are you saying Mark's
dead?"
Amanda tightly gripped
Claire's hand, her own heart in her throat as she waited for her partner to
fill her in on the other side of the conversation. Oh God, please let Mark
be okay. But the words 'dead' and 'next of kin' were not encouraging.
"No ma'am, I'm not
saying that at all. He was wheeled in here about twenty minutes ago, and as far
as I know he was alive when they brought him in. I was just told to call his
next of kin and according to a card in his wallet you're his emergency
contact."
Claire jumped out of bed
and began rummaging for something to wear. "What happened?" The
lawyer wanted details and she wanted them now.
Amanda thrust a sweatshirt
and jeans into Claire's arms and the older woman nodded her thanks.
"Well, I really can't
say. I..."
Claire stopped moving and
stood to her full height. "Listen Officer Pederson, you GODDAMNED idiot!
You'd better start talking! WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED?!"
Amanda cringed knowing her
partner was only seconds from an all out fury. She quickly pulled on a pair of
sweat pants and grabbed the nearest sweatshirt, not caring whether it was
hers or Claire's.
"There was a break-in
last night. Some old lady neighbor of Mr. Gustafson's saw a broken window when
she got up to take her 'Tums' a nd called the police."
Ahh... Mrs. Harris, you
nosey old hag.
"AND?" She shouted impatiently. Amanda reappeared from the closet and
clicked on the bedroom light as she handed Claire a pair of short hiking boots.
"And he was found on
the kitchen floor unconscious. The ambulance crew thinks he was hit in the head
with a baseball bat or club or something. That's all I know, honest." Damn,
who is this woman?
"Fine. I'll be there
in fifteen minutes." Claire didn't wait to hear 'goodbye' before she sat
down on the foot of the bed and hung up the phone. She bent over and began
tying her shoes with trembling hands as she explained to Amanda what little she
knew. With a curse she redid the first knot.
"Here. Let me."
Amanda bent down and finished the job.
"Mandy, I need
to..."
"I know. I'll get
Missy and then collect Jody. We'll meet you at the hospital." Amanda stood
and grasped her partner's chin with a gentle hand, tilting her face until they
made direct eye contact. "Drive carefully, Gumby. I don't want to be
visiting you in the hospital."
Claire nodded and pulled
the blonde in for a tight hug. "I'll see you there then," she said
against the soft fabric of Amanda's sweatshirt. With a quick kiss Claire
disappeared out the bedroom door.
************************
Claire merged slowly onto
the dark highway trying to remember the fastest route to the downtown hospital.
Leaning over she popped open her glove box and dug around for her
faithful-driving companion, Gumby. A frown creased her face when she didn't
feel him immediately. She impatiently flung out a small box of tissues that
Amanda had insisted were necessary, two road maps, and several frozen catsup
packets, before her hands felt the familiar bendable form... and something else.
What?
She flipped on the dome
light to get a better look at her loyal friend. "Marko, Mandy, you shit
heads!" she laughed, happy for the reprieve from the tension that was
giving her a pounding headache. Gumby was dressed in a tiny Minnesota Vikings
Football jersey, with an odd shaped purple helmet covering his head. It was a
gentle jibe from her friends who considered her preference for the Green Bay
Packers akin to worshipping Satan.
The lawyer expertly twisted
the long green arms around the top of her steering wheel. Her dark head shook.
Where did you ever find a jersey and helmet so small? Then Claire
remembered their trip to the Mall of America just two days before. Her heart
hurt when she thought of her partner and best friend, pale heads tilted
together in conspiracy.
"He's gotta be okay,
Gumby." Claire felt the bottom of her stomach drop. "Shit, the
boys." She mentally calculated which Monday this was, and correctly
figured that Keith and Bobby would be with their mother. "That dumb-ass
cop would have mentioned them if they'd been at the house or hospital." Okay,
okay, they're all right. Relax.
Claire changed lanes
decreasing her speed. The closer to downtown she got, the worse the traffic,
even at this early hour. "What do ya think, Gumby? Residential or highway?
Yeah, you're right." She spoke as if her little green friend had answered.
"If I go residential I'll get stuck behind a damned snowplow."
After another ten minutes,
she pulled onto the tall brick-parking ramp for the hospital. She stopped at
the front gate and rolled her window down to yank a paper ticket from the metal
dispenser. Finding a space near the second floor elevators she quickly pulled
in and shut off the ignition. Then she sat there, her feet seemingly glued to
the floor. Jesus, Claire, get a grip. The cop said he was alive.
He'll be okay. Even Marko's not stupid enough to croak a week before a vacation
and two weeks before Christmas.
She slowly unbuckled her
seatbelt. "Who did this to you, Buddy?" Claire waited for Gumby's
answer but none came. She felt a dark sinister anger brewing and did nothing to
quell it. It was easier to focus on that rather than the stark pain that
accompanied the possibility of losing her oldest friend.
Claire grabbed Gumby and
reached over to open the glove box. Her hand hesitated on the knob and then she
changed her mind completely, shoving him in the front pocket of her brown
leather jacket as she exited the Pathfinder.
The coat had been a gift
for her thirty-second birthday from Amanda. She'd never really cared much for
leather, but the blonde had seen it while window-shopping and simply had to buy
it. Claire smiled at the happy memory as she strode down the enclosed walkway
that led into the hospital itself. How could she complain? For some
inexplicable reason, the psychologist couldn't seem to keep her hands off her
when she wore it. Mental note: buy more leather.
Claire made her way through
a large round turnstile and was immediately assaulted by the universal
antiseptic 'hospital smell'. Now she couldn't avoid the unhappy thoughts even
with visions of Amanda. Emergency room, where are you? Determined
blue eyes scanned the seemingly endless array of arrows and signs until she
found the one she was looking for. Subconsciously, she increased her pace with
every passing step until she was nearly running down the long winding tunnel to
the emergency room. Hang on, Buddy. Please.
*************************
"C'mon, Sweetie.
Missy, help me out here." The child had fallen asleep on the short drive
to Jody's apartment and her mother was struggling to extricate the sleeping
body from the car seat. Goddamned car seats from hell!
With a loud groan Amanda
hefted Missy up and settled her face down on her shoulder. She tightened the
toddler's furry, pink hood with her free hand. "There you go, baby.
C'mon."
Amanda tried not to stumble
as she waded through the knee-deep snow in the apartment parking lot. Looks
like the plows haven't come by yet. No wonder Jody drives that hideous purple
beast! Amanda reached for the doorway to the apartment building and hissed
when her bare hand nearly stuck to the frozen metal. "Ouch!" I
can't believe I forgot my gloves.
The blonde tugged the
handle but the door didn't move. She jerked it harder but with the same
results. Locked.
Shifting her daughter
higher on her shoulder Amanda strained her eyes until she located the buzzer
marked 'Jody Penbrook'.
BZZZZ. Nothing.
BZZZZ. Still nothing.
"UGH! Jody you'd
better not be in the shower." Amanda held her wrist to the glowing yellow
light sconce just outside the doorway. 6:35 a.m. You should be
getting up about now.
BZZZZ. Ugh!! Answer and
BUZZ ME UP!
"Hello," a faint
voice crackled.
Amanda was lightly bouncing
on the balls of her feet to stay warm. "It's Amanda and Missy, can you
buzz us up?"
"What
are...BUZZ...this...CRACKLE...morning?"
"Just let us up! We're
freezing." Missy's warm rosy cheek was tucked snugly against Amanda's and
the toddler was snoring. Okay so I'm freezing.
CLANK. The door
automatically released and Amanda quickly stepped into the dimly lit hallway. No
wonder she hates Chester for getting the condo in the divorce. This place
sucks.
Halfway down the hallway
Amanda stopped. As she raised her hand to knock on the black apartment door, it
opened before her hand struck the wood. Jody was standing in the entryway,
wearing only a dark green towel.
The shabby exterior gave no
hint to the beautiful apartment that lay within. Like her office at the
Cornerstone Clinic, her home was filled with treasures and decorations of all
shapes and sizes. The baubles and furnishings ranged from the downright odd to
resolutely classical.
"What are you guys
doing here so early?" Jody moved out of the doorway, allowing the two
blondes to enter.
"Whoa. It's really
warm in here. How do you stand it?" Amanda commented nervously as she laid
Missy on the couch. I do not want to tell her this.
Jody bent down and tugged
away the corner of Missy's hood to give her a quick kiss on the cheek.
"Hiya, Kiddo," she greeted softly.
The short-haired brunette
straightened and turned serious caramel eyes on her friend. When Amanda was
anxious or upset it was always painfully obvious. "What's wrong?"
The younger woman shifted
uncomfortably and unzipped her jacket. "Jody there's been accident... sort
of."
"Is it Claire?"
"No." Thank
God. Amanda felt a flash of guilt over her relief that it was Mark, not Claire,
lying in the hospital. "It's Mark. Someone broke into his house last night
and somehow he got hurt. The police found him unconscious this morning and
called us from the emergency room at United Hospital."
"Is he...?" Jody
wasn't able to finish the words before her face went ashen.
Amanda stepped closer to
her business partner. "No... at least I don't think so. He was alive when
they brought him in."
The taller woman stood
deathly still, her short dark hair dripping into her eyes.
This was not the reaction
Amanda was expecting from her sometimes-explosive friend. "Jody?"
The stocky counselor's
pallor shifted from gray to doughy white.
Crap! She's gonna pass
out. "Sit
down," Amanda insisted, immediately easing her friend onto the couch.
"Are you okay?"
"No... I don't feel so
good. I think I'm gonna..." Amanda's face was beginning to turn fuzzy and
a creeping darkness started to invade Jody's peripheral vision.
"No. You're not."
Amanda laid her palms on her friend's and forced her to focus. "Take deep
breaths and relax. Put your head between your knees. That's right," she
soothed.
Amanda knelt in front of
Jody, never removing the supportive contact. Jody concentrated on the heat from
the warm palms and took several calming breaths. The blonde smiled reassuringly
when her friend's color began to improve and her breathing evened out.
"I'm sorry. I don't
know what happened I..." Jody started to babble uncharacteristically.
Amanda got off her knees
and squashed herself into the small space between Jody and the end of the sofa.
"It's okay. But we need to go, Jody. I don't know how serious this
is."
Jody nodded and moved into
the bedroom to get dressed. Less than thirty seconds later, she confidently
strode out of the room wearing jeans, cowboy boots, and a heavy cotton
shirt. Her dark wavy hair was combed neatly in place and she was shoving her
car keys in her front pocket. She shot Amanda an irritated look. "What are
we waiting for?" Jody bent down, scooped up Missy, and headed for the
door.
The younger woman didn't
hide her startled reaction to the transformation. Just like Claire, she
thought. She's all lion on the outside, all pussycat on the inside. I just
hope, for all our sakes, Mark is all right.
*************************
Claire sat at the edge of
Mark's bed and smiled down at her best friend. Marks left arm was in a cast
that stretched from his shoulder to his wrist. His head was wrapped in so many
layers of gauze that she wondered why they'd bothered stopping the
mummification process at all.
"You look like shit,
Marko!"
Hazel eyes rolled toward
blue. "Thanks a lot pal, I love you too," the bass voice rumbled a
little softer than usual.
No more needed to be said.
They loved each other and they both knew it.
"'Bout time you woke
up."
"Hmm. How could I
sleep with all that yelling going on outside my door. You, I take it?"
"Hell, yes it was me.
The doctors and then the police weren't being as... forthcoming with
information as they should have been. They just needed a little motivation,
that's all."
Mark shifted his cast to
his stomach, trying to get comfortable. When that didn't work, he muttered a
few curse words and laid it back in the exact same spot as before. "So you
kicked ass and took names?"
The brunette smiled
sheepishly. "Basically."
"Hey, you brought
Gumby." The big attorney pointed at the green rubber man whose head was
sticking out of Claire's pocket. "He's a Viking now!" he asserted
proudly.
"You... Keep your big
dumb paws off of Gumby or I'll break your other arm." Claire gave Mark the
look that made hostile witnesses pee their pants and he brushed it off without
a second thought.
"But you let Amanda
play with him," he whined. "I've seen her!"
Claire smirked, her eyebrow
arching to its highest level. "Amanda gets to play with all my toys. You
don't."
"Tell me about
it," the blonde mumbled.
Claire's smirk shifted to a
worried smile. With her fingertips she gently traced his bandage. "How ya
doin'?"
"Great," he
answered with a little too much zeal.
"Are you nuts? Why are
you so happy? You could have been..." For the first time Claire took a
good look into dazed hazel eyes. Ahh. Feeling no pain. "Good
drugs, huh?"
"Umm...Hmm." He
flashed her a toothy grin and surprised her by pulling her down with his good
hand and kissing her full on the lips. At that very moment Amanda, Jody and
Missy walked in the room.
"Ahhheeem," Jody
cleared her throat loudly. "I see you're not dead," she said
sarcastically.
Mark's faced creased into a
boyish smile. Jody, my sweet. Come here so I can kiss you too!
Thank God you're okay
you stupid... giant... giant... gorgeous... ahhh! The muscular psychologist stepped up to the
foot of the bed to examine her friend. Mark was lying under a thin Pepto-Bismol
pink blanket. His large bare feet hung over the edge of the too short hospital
bed and an angry purple bruise crept its way out from under his stark white
bandage. His eyes were glassy and red and strands of his nearly shoulder length
dishwater hair were poking out from underneath his bandage in odd directions.
"You look like shit, Marko!"
The tall man's smile
broadened even further, showing off deep dimples. That's my girl.
"That's what I
said!" Claire exclaimed as she Mark and Jody burst out laughing. Mark immediately
reached for his head and moaned through his chuckles.
They're all mad! Amanda thought. But she found
herself smiling along with the rest of them nonetheless. She knew Jody and
Claire had just been through the wringer and was glad that their natural humor
was already reasserting itself. Amanda watched as Claire covertly laid a
reassuring hand over Jody's before quickly moving it away. What is it about
those brooding brunettes that I can't resist? she wondered. Amanda smiled
her hello to Mark.
"Cwairrr," Missy
squealed and scrambled out of Amanda's arms to see the lawyer.
Claire bent down and
nuzzled the child's neck, tickling her with kisses. "How are you this
morning, Pumpkin?"
Amanda's ears perked up at
the endearment her father used, and she felt a fierce rush of affection at
seeing her child and lover together. The woman who could make juries weep with
her elegant speeches and criminals confess rather than face her in court,
plainly worshipped the ground her child walked on. It was a paradox she found
intriguing and endlessly appealing.
When Claire straightened,
Missy threw her arms up in a bid to be held. Her mother moved forward to take
the toddler but the taller woman shook her off with a grin and scooped up the
delighted child.
If it weren't for the
fact that you look like night and day, no one would suspect you weren't her
mother, Amanda
happily mused.
Once secure in Claire's
arms, Missy could see who was lying in the bed. "Marko!" she
screamed.
Mark cringed at the shrill
sound.
Amanda shot Jody and Claire
an evil look and shook a motherly finger at them both. "She'd better not
repeat the rest of what you said."
The injured attorney
decided to jump in and rescue his friends, who were now staring guilty at their
shoes. "Hi, Missy," he rumbled.
At the sound of her
favorite "uncle's" voice, Missy began to squirm in Claire's arms in
an effort to get closer to the bed. "No, Missy," Claire admonished
gently. "Uncle Mark is hurt so you need to stay with me and be very quiet.
Okay?"
The little girl's mossy
green eyes turned round and watery and her bottom lip poked out and began to
quiver. Nononononono! She looks just like, Mandy when she does that.
Please don't cry. I can't stand it when you cry. Claire looked over to
Amanda in desperation but the blonde just rolled her eyes.
"She has you so
pegged, Gumby." Amanda faced Missy and spoke sternly. "Claire said no
and she meant it." The tears stopped immediately.
Claire's eyebrows shot into
her hairline and her jaw dropped to her chest in an expression so comical both
Jody and Mark diverted their eyes and turned their heads so Claire wouldn't see
their sniggers.
I... I can't believe it!
"She does that
to me on purpose?" And I fell for it? You little sneak! Claire took
a deep breath, ready to accuse Amanda of teaching Missy such treachery, but
before she could speak the door opened and a petite, extremely attractive
doctor strolled in.
"My name is Dr.
Musa." Her voice was colored by a rich African accent and she approached
Mark with a blindingly white smile. "How are you feeling, Mr.
Gustafson?"
"My head is starting
to hurt," Mark replied bluntly.
Dr. Musa picked up the
chart from the foot of the bed and gave it a quick once over. "Of course
it does. You have a severe concussion," she replied equally bluntly.
Reaching into the pocket of her crisply starched lab coat, she pulled out a
small penlight and shone itinto Mark's eyes. "You are quite lucky that the
blow was only glancing." She clicked off the light. "Your skull is
not fractured."
For the first time since
she arrived, the doctor directed her attention someplace other than Mark.
Chocolate eyes quickly flittered over Jody and Amanda but lingered over
Claire in open appraisal.
Amanda frowned and wrapped
her arm tightly around Claire's waist in an act of possession that clearly
stated, "MINE." The black orbs drew back to Amanda's where they held
for a timeless second and a silent message was conveyed. Then, with an almost
imperceptible nod, the doctor's eyes dropped to floor as she moved toward the
head of the bed.
Shifting Missy, Claire
leaned down and whispered into her mate's ear. "Why don't you just piss on
me, Mandy? It might be more effective."
"Watch it,
smartass." Amanda whispered back, adding a pinch to Claire's butt for good
measure. "Considering where your lips were when I walked in, I'll be
marking my territory anyway I choose, thank you very much. Poor Mark," she
snorted. "He probably won't even remember it tomorrow." The frown
came back. "Did you talk to the police?"
Claire nodded and fished
Gumby out of her pocket for Missy to play with. "Yeah, but I still have a
few more questions. I'll fill you in at home." Claire looked over at Jody.
"Is Jody gonna be okay?" The darker therapist was sitting in a
recliner several feet from Mark's bed with a worried expression on her face.
"I think this scared
the crap out of her. But yeah, she'll be fine."
Claire thought for a moment
about how she'd feel if it were Mandy in that bed, bandaged and hurt. I'd be
going out of my mind. "I love you," she said suddenly.
Amanda's arms circled both
Claire and Missy in a warm hug, understanding the spoken and unspoken words of
the declaration. "I love you too."
"You should be
resting," the doctor smoothly informed her patient as she laid a cold
stethoscope on his chest.
"I'm not tired,"
Mark protested, even as his eyes were closing.
Satisfied with the results
of her cursory examination Dr. Musa replaced Mark's chart on the hook at the foot
of the bed and addressed the woman who had sent the emergency room into a tizzy
when they weren't quick enough in answering her questions. "He'll need to
stay here for at least the next 24-48 hours, assuming the results of his CAT
scan show no hemorrhaging. Could I speak with you ladies outside in the
hallway?" She looked pointedly at Claire and Amanda, apparently
unconcerned with Jody who was sitting so quietly. "He needs to rest now,
and I'd like to give you some instructions for his future care."
The doctor made a motion
toward the door then marched out of the crowded room, clearly expecting the
women to follow her. Claire and Amanda exchanged 'a look' and followed on the
heels of the small woman, intent on giving Jody and Mark a few moments alone together.
When the door shut behind
them Jody walked over to the big man and laid a sloppy kiss on his cheek. His
lips twitched at the contact. "You're coming back, aren't you?" came
the nearly inaudible request.
Jody felt a lump forming in
her throat and coughed awkwardly, trying not to cry. "Course I am, ya
idiot. I'm just gonna go see what the doctor has to say, then I'll be right
back."
Mark grasped her hand
tightly but didn't open his eyes. "Promise."
Oh... boy. This is gonna
be worse than I thought. "Yeah, I promise." She sighed. I need to have that
talk with Amanda... soon.
************************
"Do you really think
he’s well enough to come with us?" Amanda spoke with her back to
Claire as she reached into a kitchen drawer and sifted through the neat
compartments that held knives, spoons, and forks. She pulled out four of each
and a smaller, soft-edged spoon that had an easy-grip handle for Missy.
"I dunno." Claire
shrugged and began rooting through the cabinets. "He seems to be feeling
better. He showed up at work today raring to go, as always. Besides, we don't
leave for another few days." She paused, as if truly considering her next
words. "That should be enough time for him to get back on his feet."
Why don't the delivery people bring napkins with your order? "At least
we won't have to go on one of Mark's cross country skiing marathons." Friggin'
Scandinavians! "Doctor Musa told him no heavy-duty exercise for a
couple of weeks." Losing all patience, Claire began pulling out every
single can and laying them on the countertop.
Amanda turned around to the
sound of metal hitting metal. Green eyes widened at the sight of the messy,
growing can pyramid forming on the countertop. Pale brows knit in confusion.
"What are you doing?"
Claire blew out an
exasperated breath. "Did you buy any napkins?"
Ah... ha. "No."
"But..."
The psychologist arched a
challenging eyebrow. "You and Missy went to the store yesterday while I
stayed home and did the laundry. Did you buy any napkins?"
Oh yeah... Shit. Claire scowled, and Amanda chuckled
triumphantly, debating whether or not to rub it in.
'Bout time it wasn't me.
When I forgot your damn Pop Tarts I heard about it for a week! Amanda gloated silently, allowing
her smirk to speak for itself.
A sheepish smile tugged at
Claire's lips. "I'll pick them up tomorrow," she offered
apologetically.
Amanda sighed dramatically,
as though it would be such a hardship to wait until then. With a twinkle
in her eye, the blonde sashayed over to her mate. Stepping close, she laid her
palms flat on Claire's chest, enjoying the feeling of soft, warm cotton under
her fingertips.
"I suppose I'll
forgive you... this once," she added for good measure, raising a saucy
eyebrow.
Claire narrowed her eyes at
her partner. "You are such a brat."
"Am not," Amanda
protested weakly, knowing it to be true, but enjoying herself nonetheless.
"Are too."
"Am..."
RING... RING...
Saved by the bell. Amanda pushed off the tall smiling
body, and made her way to the swinging kitchen door just as Missy came
barreling in from the den. The toddler was wearing pair of bright green
overalls that matched her eyes.
The little girl came to a
screeching halt in front of her mother, her own momentum nearly propelling her
past her target. "Can I have a dwink peease?" she panted.
Amanda smiled and nodded,
pointing a finger toward the refrigerator as she left the room.
RING... RING...
Claire bent down to Missy's
level and opened the fridge. Two heads, one dark and one fair peered inside.
Both, simultaneously, hummed indecisively. "Hmmmmmmm???"
"Wadda you think,
Kiddo? Milk or juice?"
"Pepsi."
"SSSHHHHHH!"
Claire immediately clamped her hand over Missy's mouth. "Do you want your
Mama to kill me?" she whispered. Claire looked toward the wooden doors,
which were still slightly swinging, to see if Amanda had heard. She was nowhere
in sight. A warm wet sensation drew her attention back to Missy.
"Hey… Yuck!" The lawyer wiped a healthy dose of toddler slobber
off her hand. The child did not appreciate being silenced. Just like
her mother, Claire mused.
"You know you're not
supposed to have soda," she said for the benefit of prying ears as she
reached for the 2-liter bottle. "It's not good for you." Claire
rolled her eyes and ducked into the refrigerator. She gave the bottle a firm
twist and it dutifully hissed. Feeling a little like the Pink Panther, she hid
behind the large steel door, blue eyes peeking around the shiny barrier every
so often to make certain the coast was clear. It was.
Claire quickly moved to the
cabinet and retrieved a small yellow sipper cup. "Okay, just a
little," the attorney said in a hushed voice. Louder she said, "Enjoy
your juice."
Amanda searched wildly for
the phone. Where is it? Why is the phone always off its cradle? The
ringing sound was fairly strong so Amanda quickly disregarded the thought of
digging in the couch cushions. Coffee table? No. End table? No.
RING...
Recliner? Yes! Amanda grabbed the phone so fast
she bobbled it in her hands before holding it securely enough to press the 'on'
button. "Hello."
There was a long silence.
"Hello," Amanda repeated.
"Oh, excuse me,
I’m afraid I may have dialed the wrong number." The low female voice
sounded faintly confused and oddly familiar. "Is this the Easton
residence?"
"Yes." Amanda’s
curiosity was piqued. "Would you like to speak with Claire?"
Obviously. "Please."
Amanda couldn’t
resist. "May I asked who's calling?"
"Oh… I’m
sorry, of course. I’m Claire’s mother, Anne Easton."
Silence... Amanda stared
dumbly at the phone. Wow. No one from Claire’s family has ever
called.
The silence was broken by
Missy’s happy laughter as she bolted out of the kitchen, toward the den
and her video, sipper cup in hand.
Anne listened carefully to
the sounds in the background. A child? I know I haven’t talked to
Claire in a while but I think even ‘Miss tight lips’ would have
bothered to mention a child. "Dear, are you still there?"
"Yes… um…
I’m… I mean… I’ll get Claire."
"May I ask to whom I’m
speaking," the voice requested in a firm but polite tone.
"This is Amanda.
I’ll go get Claire. Just a moment please," she answered quickly,
biting her tongue to keep from tacking "Ma’am" onto the end of
her sentence.
Amanda pushed open the
wooden swinging door to find Claire sitting on the kitchen countertop, happily
munching on a handful of nacho chips. When their eyes met, Amanda was surprised
by the immediate guilty smile that twitched at her friend’s lips. What'd
you do now, you fink?
The blonde pressed the
'mute' button and moved to join Claire, standing between the lawyer's dangling
legs. She held up the phone. "It's for you." Claire hastily swallowed
the bite she was chewing and reached out. "It's your mother."
Amanda waited for a
reaction from her partner. She didn't get one. While the grin did slide from
Claire's face, it was replaced by a look of bored indifference. Eyes, eyebrows,
facial muscles, none of them betrayed a single emotion.
The taller woman pushed
herself off the cabinet, the impact of her feet causing a flat thudding sound
on the tile floor. Amanda handed the lawyer the phone and turned to leave,
intent on allowing Claire some private time to speak with her mother. She had
barely moved an inch when Claire surprised her once again, by wrapped an arm
around the smaller woman's waist and pulling her close, preventing her from
leaving. Amanda raised a questioning eyebrow and pointed to her feet, silently
asking if she should stay.
Please stay. Claire smiled beseeching as she
nodded and pressed 'mute'.
Amanda sank into the
embrace. Like I'd ever be able to resist that face. Like I'd want to.
"Hi, Mom."
"Hello, Claire. I'm
glad I caught you at home. It's been a while since you've called. I was
starting to wonder if you'd lost our telephone number."
Amanda winced. Ouch!
Sarcasm. Claire leaned back against the cabinet, her head resting snugly
atop Amanda's. Both Judge Easton and her daughter had clear commanding voices,
allowing Amanda to hear every word of both sides of the conversation from her
current position. You're gonna get it now, Gumby.
Claire sighed. "I'm
sorry, Mom. You're right, I know it's been a long time. But the phone lines do
run both ways."
There was a slight pause
and then the echo of Claire's sigh. "I know, they do, dear. Your father
and I just assumed you were busy with your new position."
A dark eyebrow arched to
its highest position as Claire shook with Amanda's silent giggles. Heh.
That's closer to correct than you realize, Mom. But what's more likely is that
one morning you looked at the calendar and realized you hadn't spoken to your
daughter, who lives all of fifteen miles away, in the past six months.
"I have been working very hard lately." Claire rolled her eyes when
Amanda nodded in confirmation.
"Your father was
surprised when we didn't see you at some of the more important social events
this season."
That's because I've got
better things to do with my time than schmooze, network, and generally kiss
ass. Claire tilted
her head down and kissed the soft hair of one of the 'better things'. "I
just didn't feel the need..." She paused. Why not just tell her the
truth? "...Nor did I have the slightest desire to attend." Claire
almost thought she heard a faint chuckling sound on the other end of the phone.
"That's fine, dear.
It's not as though the County Attorney's Office runs on referrals now, is it?
I'm certain that if the public knew the repulsive amount of brown-nosing
required at those events, they would find the customary thirty-three percent
attorney contingency fee quite reasonable."
Did my mother actually
try to make a joke?
Amanda pulled away from
Claire with a surprised but delighted look on her face. "Did she just say
brown-nosing?" she mouthed silently. I don't even think my mom would
know what that is, she thought as she snuggled back into the tall, warm
body.
Claire nodded and couldn't
help the small grin that threatened to break out. She knew her mother had a
razor sharp wit and wry sense of humor. Unfortunately, years would literally
pass between the instances when Anne Easton would share that part of herself
with her daughter.
"You're right about
that, Mom, " Claire laughed lightly.
Then an awkward silence
crackled across the phone lines, both women wanting the other to begin a normal
conversation. Amanda could feel the tension beginning to build in her partner.
It was, however, Claire's mother who capitulated first.
Okay, Annie. Buck up.
This is why you called, after all. "I've been thinking about you lately, wondering what's happening
with you, what's going on in your life."
Claire's jaw dropped to her
chest. Amanda smiled and used her index finger to shut her partner's mouth with
an audible 'click'. "You... You have?" the brunette sputtered.
At that moment Missy
reappeared in the kitchen with her empty cup. She marched across the room and
stood in front of her mother and Claire. "Can I have some more Pepsi,
Cwaire? Peeeassssee," the toddler begged.
Green eyes turned to Claire
and narrowed dangerously. She let her partner stew for all 3 seconds before
relenting with a smile and placing a soft kiss on her lips. Then she looked
down at the pathetic begging child. Amanda's hands went to rest on her hips.
"No more pop for you. That only works with Claire." She waggled her
finger. "How about some juice instead?" Missy nodded happily and grasped
onto her mother's hand, pulling her toward the refrigerator. "In order for
that 'look' to be successful it's very important not to overuse it..."
Amanda whispered instructively.
Claire gazed at the two
blondes affectionately, jumping when the voice in her ear began talking again.
"That sounded like a
child's voice."
No use in beating around
the bush now. "That's
because it is a child's voice. Her name is Missy."
"I'm sorry, I didn't
realize you had guests visiting. I can call back another time."
"Missy isn't a guest.
This is her home, along with her mother's," Claire answered smoothly.
Although she hadn't directly addressed the issue of her preferences with her
parents, she never did anything to hide it either. If her parents were aware of
her lifestyle or with whom she choose to spend her free time, they didn't
acknowledge it.
Amanda finished tightening
the cap on Missy's cup and gave her lover a ghost of a wink.
"I see. And was that
Missy's mother who answered the phone?" So the Gustafsons were right.
Mark's mother is such a gossip.
Claire's eyebrows
disappeared behind dark bangs. "Yes, that was Amanda." I just told
her they're living here and she's not even surprised?
"Well, I guess I'll
need to amend my invitation to include them as well then."
Oh God, please don't let
it be to some horrible society function! "Invitation?" Claire tried to keep
her voice polite and hopeful, but the laughing in her ear told her she had
failed miserably.
"Relax, dear. It's
nothing that will require your 'game face'. I was simply hoping we could get
together for lunch."
"Why?" Claire
asked flatly. She knew it was blunt to the point of being rude, but Claire
hated playing games. She always had. "I can't even remember the last time
we did that," she lied. She remembered their last lunch together in vivid
detail.
Her mother had taken her
out to celebrate passing the Bar exam. It had been just the two of them at a
small outdoor cafe overlooking the Mississippi River. If Claire closed her eyes
she could still smell the fragrant summer breeze, the cool dark water, and see
the honest look of pride shining in her mother's eyes. That afternoon, they had
laughed and talked in a way they never had before. Although well into her
twenties at the time, Claire marked it as the only occasion she had ever had
her mother's undivided attention. It was a sweet memory, in an almost
nonexistent relationship. But that was almost six years ago, and since then,
their relationship had consisted of little more than a kiss on the cheek at formal
parties and the occasional quick phone call.
Amanda shooed Missy out of
the kitchen with a kiss and stepped back into the attorney's warm embrace,
frowning at the melancholy look that stole across the lawyer's face. Small
hands softly stroked Claire's back, and she felt her partner's tension ease
almost immediately.
Anne shifted uncomfortably
hoping this conversation wouldn't turn into an argument. "Blunt as always,
Claire..." she said curtly. But then her commanding tone relaxed, and the
older Easton allowed her voice to soften and take on added warmth. "Lucky
for you, I find that obnoxious characteristic one of your more endearing
qualities."
Claire snorted at the
surprising jibe and immediately slapped her hand over her offending mouth.
Amanda wasn't so fortunate. Her laugh escaped full force, spraying Claire's
neck with saliva.
Eeww. Gross. Green eyes looked up sheepishly and
Amanda mouthed a silent "I'm sorry" as she wrinkled her nose in
disgust. Claire gave a good-natured shrug and wiped her neck.
"Unless you've
developed another set of lungs, dear, I can only assume that's Amanda's
breathing I hear."
Amanda buried her head in
Claire's shirt, wishing she could crawl up into a little ball and disappear.
Claire gave her blushing lover a hard smack on the rump causing a tiny 'yelp'
to escape against the fabric of her shirt. "Yep, that's Amanda. It seems
she has trouble keeping quiet sometimes." Claire wiggled her eyebrows
suggestively.
"Claire!" Amanda
whispered fiercely.
"Well, put this Amanda
person on the phone so I can speak with her myself."
The pale head against
Claire's chest began vigorously shaking 'no.' Claire smirked.
"Suuure," she drawled. "Here she is." The lawyer extended
the phone to Amanda who narrowed her eyes and stuck out her tongue, but took
the phone.
Amanda straightened her
posture and got serious. "Hello, Mrs. Easton. This is Amanda. You wanted
to speak with me?"
"It seems I've already
been speaking to you."
Amanda's eyes widened. She
said Claire was blunt? "I... um... I..."
"I'm glad. I'd like to
meet Claire's housemates. At least now I can be sure that you received your
invitation to join me for lunch next week. Feel free to bring along your
daughter and if you could possibly drag my daughter with you, I'd
greatly appreciate it."
Amanda smiled and grabbed
the bull by the horns. At least one of us should be on speaking terms with
her mother. "That sounds great. We could... Oops. I'm sorry, actually
we'll be out of town next week. How about the following Sunday? You could come
over here around noon. Missy's a little young for the restaurant scene."
Good. "I'll be there."
"Okay... we'll see you
then," Amanda finished.
"Goodbye,
Claire." The wry note in Judge Easton's voice was clear.
It was Claire's turn to
blush at being caught eavesdropping. Are all mothers psychic? The
attorney cleared her throat nervously. "Goodbye, Mom."
Amanda pressed the 'off'
button and twirled the phone in her hands. "You're mom seems really nice.
I'm already looking forward to meeting her in person." The psychologist
turned and began picking up the silverware she'd selected earlier.
Claire ambled across the
kitchen and pulled open a drawer under the microwave stand. She grabbed a thick
phone book, opening it to a section that Amanda had ingeniously marked with red
tabs. "Italian?" she queried.
Amanda shook her head.
"Mexican?"
The blonde tightly
scrunched up her face. "We had that yesterday."
"Chinese?" This
one's the winner. The grin that split Amanda's face let Claire know she was
right. "Okay, I'll order an assortment."
"Don't forget..."
"I know, extra sauce
and fortune cookies."
Amanda cocked her head to
the side and regarded her partner. She sighed happily. "I love you."
The older woman walked back
over to Amanda and leaned down to rest her forehead against Amanda's. "I
love you too, Mandy." Tilting her chin forward, she sealed the declaration
with a sweet kiss, which Amanda eagerly returned.
When the kiss ended they
remained in a casual embrace, each woman's arms wrapped loosely around the
other's waist. Amanda blinked twice, trying not to drown in the mirthful blue
ocean. "Honey, I didn't even know your mother knew we were a couple."
"She doesn't. Or, at
least, I don't think she does."
"What?!!"
Amanda's good mood evaporated.
Claire laced her fingers
behind Amanda's back. She understood why the younger woman was upset. But her
mother's disapproval wouldn't mean the same thing that Amanda's mother's did.
Claire had long since outgrown the need, and very nearly the want, of her
parents' approval -- not that she didn't appreciate it when she got it. She
did. It's just that the nature of their relationship had always been formal and
distant, and Claire couldn't picture either of her parents' feelings on the
subject making much of a difference in her life, one way or the other.
"She'll love
you," Claire reassured. Not that you'll get a whole lot out of it. My
mother is many things, but stupid is not one of them. You make me happy like no
one ever has or will. And if that isn't good enough... to hell with her."
"But... But..."
"But what,
Mandy?" Claire interrupted. "She'll stop talking to me?" The
attorney's voice was teasing, and had she been speaking to anyone else they
would have completely missed the tinge of bitterness, but mostly sadness, that
colored her words.
"But I don't wanna
cause of a rift between you and your mother."
"You wouldn't be the
cause. Am I the reason you're estranged from your mother?"
"Of course not!"
Amanda answered quickly, realizing she'd just made Claire's point for her.
"But it hurts... and... I don't want that for you." The anguished
words pierced Claire heart like a knife.
"I know you don't,
Mandy." She pulled the therapist close and nuzzled soft fair hair.
"I'm so sorry," she whispered. Your sorry excuse for a mother
better never show her face around here.
Amanda squeezed her eyes
tightly shut. I will not cry! This has nothing to do with my mother. We're
talking about Claire's mother. But the tears came anyway, and Amanda sank
into the strong arms, gladly absorbing all the comfort they offered.
"We'll never do that to Missy," she said after a moment.
Claire exhaled loudly
blowing strands of red-gold hair away from her mouth. "Never," she
swore as the churning in her guts began to fade and Amanda pulled away to wipe
her eyes.
The psychologist smiled a
crooked smile. "I thought we were talking about your mother. How
did things get turned around?"
Before Claire could answer,
Missy reappeared in the kitchen, buck-naked, swinging her empty cup around. I
hope that at least some of that juice made it into Missy. "Are you
ready to see Jody and Mark?" she asked the squirming child.
Missy shook her head
enthusiastically.
Claire bent down and poked
the bare tummy. "Aren't you gonna wear clothes?"
Missy shook her head again,
enjoying Claire's questioning.
"Okay, fine with
me," Claire shrugged.
Amanda pinched her partner.
"Well, it's not fine with me. Let's go upstairs and find you something to
wear. Would you like to wear a pretty dress?"
"No. Tights
SUCK," the toddler declared stubbornly.
Both women's eyes widened
and Amanda went into full mom mode.
"Missy! 'SUCK' is not
a nice word for little girls to say!"
Claire cringed at Amanda's
tone, wondering how long she had until the scolding turned to her.
"Claire," the
blonde growled.
Not long. The attorney snatched up the child
and immediately headed out of the kitchen door. "You just relax, Mandy.
I'll get Missy dressed."
"You're still busted,
Gumby!" Amanda called after the retreating forms, trying not to laugh
until they were both out of sight. Tights do suck!
************************
IMPOSSIBLE! She wouldn't
do that! She's not one of them. Cory covered his ears to drown out the blaring voice that was growing
louder and louder. STOP!! STOP!! ENOUGH! He fell to his knees weeping
piteously. "I WILL!" he finally cried, causing the incessant
voice to stop cold.
Thank you, thank you. Cory lay in the middle of his apartment
floor, curled in the fetal position, rocking back and forth. His body was slick
with sweat and his hands were shaking, although one was still tightly gripping
the tire iron he'd used to destroy everything within his reach. Thank you
for stopping, thank you. Yes, I will. I will.
The apartment had been
demolished. His television was strewn across the carpet in hundreds of jagged
pieces. The stuffing had been torn out of the dingy brown couch, which was
turned on its side. Not a single picture remained on the wall or book in the
small metal bookshelf. His two hundred-gallon fish tank sat hollow and
shattered, tiny iridescent rocks covering surfaces all the way across the room.
The fish had long since stopped their helpless flopping, and now lay lifeless
and stinking.
An enormous bright orange
goldfish lay several inches from Cory's face. It's dead glassy eyes drilled
into him relentlessly. The voice that had been hounding him and pushing him to
the point of desperation was coming from the fish! Wide-eyed and trembling,
Cory scrambled to his feet.
"NONONONONNONO! I
WILL. I WILL," he cried as snot and saliva ran down his chin. "But I
can't think until you stop talking!"
In confusion, he began
beating the already dead carcass with his tire iron. With every hit he
reaffirmed his devotion to Him and only Him, even as he tried to extinguish His
words.
"The major Christian
denominations are a perversion of The True Faith. I cannot be
deceived," he yelled as the tire iron missed the hapless fish. "I am
righteous." This time, he hit the fish square in the belly, staining his
pants with fish guts and blood. "I serve You and You alone!" Another
hit and another, not stopping until the fish was nothing more than a mushy,
smelly stain.
"Even as Sodom and
Gomorrah, and the cities about them in like manner, give themselves over to fornication,
and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the
vengeance of eternal fire." He chanted silently, over and over.
Finally, when he couldn't
lift his arm for another strike he dropped the tire iron. His forearms burned
and he had to use his free hand to pry the metal from his grip. All of them
should die. I know she led you astray, but you're too far gone now. You're not
fit for my seed! Bitch! he seethed. Godless Bitch! I loved you. You were
meant for me, not some perversion!
Cory’s fury seemed to
drain from his mind as he truly considered harming Amanda. I don't want to
kill you but He commands it! I must obey!
"But no more
mistakes," he muttered. It had taken all of the considerable will power He
had bestowed upon him to keep from killing every last one of them at the
hospital. He'd gone to comfort Amanda over the death of her boyfriend, only to
see her in the arms of a tall brunette woman. Now I see it clearly.
They are both deviants, an affront to Him. They must be obliterated along with
their progeny.
Ignoring the devastation of
his apartment, Cory headed into the kitchen to fix dinner. Some woman should
be doing this for me! Maybe Jody Penbrook will do… she has my
coloring. I am His Chosen. He has a special mate in mind for me. Amanda
must have been a test! I cannot be deceived! Yes, maybe Jody. Cory opened the
freezer. I wonder if I have any fish sticks?
************************
"Man, these garlic
wings and that fried shrimp…" he pointed to a nearly empty white
box, "are awesome," Mark commented around a large bit of food.
Amanda's eyes rolled back
in her head with a look that could only be described as orgasmic. "I know,
I know," she agreed as she swallowed her last bite and leaned back heavily
into the sofa. Their plan to wrangle Mark into cooking had been discarded after
his injury and Amanda was inordinately pleased that Mark was enjoying his
dinner. She still felt a little guilty over her idea to trick the big man.
Jody and Claire watched in
amusement as the blondes consumed easily two to three times what they
themselves had just eaten. Jody stood and picked up her plate. "If you two
are finished making pigs of yourself..."
"Oink...Oink...Oink,"
Claire chimed in, causing Amanda and Mark to chuckle.
"...I'll clear away
some of this stuff," the older psychologist finished. "Then I'll go
upstairs to make sure Missy is covered up; it's a little chilly tonight."
Amanda smiled her thanks.
Claire got up and starting
picking up the empty paper containers that littered the coffee table.
"I'll help, Jody. I don't think either of these two can move."
Mark patted his full belly
and leaned back, with a smile. "Amanda, I see you've finally trained
Claire."
"It wasn't easy,
Mark," Amanda played along. "I'm afraid I've had to resort to some
rather corporal forms of punishment." She flicked her wrist at Claire as
though she was cracking a whip.
Mark crossed his beefy arms
across his chest and smirked at the other attorney, whose face had turned a
lovely shade of crimson and whose eyes were staring daggers at Amanda.
"You two are
sick," Jody announced as she gathered up the remaining cartons, and
marched into the kitchen with Claire hot on her heels.
As soon as they left the
room, Mark and Amanda 'high-fived' each other and propped their feet up on the
coffee table.
"Really, Amanda, the
place looks great." Mark made a broad sweeping gesture with his good arm.
"With you and Missy here I would have thought the place would be twice as
difficult to keep clean. What's your secret?"
Amanda looked a little
guilty and she scratched her jaw. She looked toward the kitchen and, seeing no
sign of Claire, she leaned in toward Mark and lowered her voice. "I hired
a cleaning service to come in twice a week."
The tall attorney started
scratching his wrist where his cast stopped.
"And she doesn't know
about it?"
"Sure she knows. She
just doesn't want you guys to know. She thinks it's pretentious."
"Why? God knows she
can afford it. Her 'modest' trust and her few years in corporate law made her
more money than she'll make in the next fifteen years at the County Attorney's
Office."
"It's not just the
money. You..."
"No wonder my ears
were burning," Claire said as she reemerged from the kitchen with Jody.
"Telling tales out of school again, Marko?"
Mark brought his fingers to
his lips and made a twisting motion. With a flick of his wrist he threw away
the imaginary key.
"Fat chance of that
happening," Claire teased as she sat down on the other side of Amanda.
Jody took a seat across from her friends on the couch and changed the subject.
"So, are we all set
for Monday?"
Amanda nodded. "Yep.
Everything is ready at the cabins. You guys are gonna love them. I haven't been
up there in years, but I'm sure they'll be just the same."
"Do we need to bring
any space heaters. I know it's sometimes hard to keep those places warm this
time of year."
Amanda chewed the inside of
her lip. She was hoping the subject wouldn't come up until they were on their
way. "Well... I don't think we'll need heaters... I mean they both have
really nice fireplaces..."
Claire arched an inquiring
eyebrow. "And what aren't you telling us?"
"What do you
mean?" Amanda tried to play innocent.
"She means you’d
better spill your guts, Amanda. You are the worst liar in the history of the
world." Jody, Mark and Claire all leaned in toward Amanda.
"Well?" Jody insisted.
"It's really nothing.
There's plenty of wood already chopped and a nice wood burning stove for our
meals."
"Holy shit!"
Claire exclaimed. "There's no electricity, is there?"
Uh Oh. Amanda winced. "Not
technically."
"What the hell does
'not technically' mean...?"
Amanda sighed and bit the
bullet. "It means there's no electricity and that it's heated completely
by wood. But there's a working gas generator for a detachable heater in case of
emergencies. And our cell phones will work 'cause of the new tower they put up
in Twin Harbors," she added quickly.
"Just great."
"Fantastic."
"Swell."
"C'mon guys," the
blonde woman encouraged. "It'll be an adventure. We're supposed to be
getting away from our everyday stresses."
"I never considered not
freezing to death an..." Jody curled her fingers in the shape of
quotation marks, "added stress".
Claire affectionately
rubbed Amanda's knee. "I suppose I'll be able to stay warm enough."
She smiled at grateful green eyes. "If not, we can always drive into town
and stay at a lodge or something, right?"
"Absolutely!" Thanks,
Claire. Amanda covered Claire's hand with her own.
"We'll be fine, Jody.
I've got some extra blankets we can bring," Mark added helpfully.
Jody pointed an impudent
finger at Amanda. "You've got some splainin' to do, as to why you decided
to keep this little tidbit a secret, but Mark's right. We'll be fine."
"So you guys will pick
us up in the Pathfinder at about 6:00 a.m.?" Mark asked Claire, knowing
the brunette hated getting up early.
"Yeeesss," she
groused. "We'll be there." All the other details had been ironed out
over dinner.
"Good." Amanda
clapped her hands together. "Now that the planning portion of the evening
is over, I've got a game for us to play." Everyone's ears perked up.
Amanda just happened to be friends with the three most competitive people on
the planet. The last time they had tried to play Trivial Pursuit it had turned
into an all out war with large sums of money being wagered, and horrible,
humiliating tasks awaiting the losers. Thank goodness I won, she thought
smugly.
"What type of game is
that?" Mark pointed to the large pink box that Amanda pulled out from
under the couch.
"I'm not sure exactly.
One of my patients insisted that I try it. She said she and her boyfriend
learned fascinating things about each other and it opened up their lines of
communication." Amanda examined the box. "It's called 'Secrets
Revealed'."
Everyone groaned.
"C'mon guys, it'll be
fun." The blonde woman pulled out the directions and began reading.
How well do you know your friends and loved ones?
The object of the game is to be the first person whose
token crosses the finish line. Each player
moves their token one square for each correct answer.
Select a player to go first. That player picks a card
and reads the question aloud, while the other players
write down what they think the answer will be.
Good luck and may many interesting secrets
be revealed!
"Oh no!" Claire
moaned. "This is one of those embarrassing sex games! It doesn't even make
any sense. If you're really revealing secrets then how can anyone know the
right answer?" she whined.
"What's the
matter?" Mark taunted. "Still bitter about losing to Amanda in
Trivial Pursuit? Afraid she'll make you..."
"I remember what
she made me do," she ground out. "But thanks for reminding me. Fine.
Let's get on with the game."
"Tsk...Tsk..."
Amanda clucked at Claire. "You are such a grouch. It's supposed to be
fun." The blonde rolled her eyes and passed out pencils and pads of paper.
"No one will force you to answer the questions, 'Miss I'm So
Secretive'."
"I am not
secretive!"
"You are so,"
everyone responded in unison.
Claire narrowed her eyes at
the lot. "You go first, Jody." The attorney thrust a card at Jody.
Jody scanned the card. Her
face turned pink as she cleared her throat and began reading. "What is the
most unusual location you've ever had sex?"
"What kind of stupid
question is that?" Mark sputtered. "How many places can you have sex?
In your ear, your eye?"
Jody looked at Mark as if
he was an idiot, but Claire was the one who spoke.
"God, Mark, you are so
damn dense! They mean geographical 'locations' not locations on the human
body," Claire stated exasperatedly.
"Oh," Mark
answered and then began writing furiously.
After a few seconds
everyone laid down their pencils.
Jody looked to Amanda.
"You answer first, Amanda."
"I put..." Amanda
smiled, sure she'd gain a point, "in the cockpit of a moving plane."
Mark and Claire both raised
their eyebrows at Jody who turned a brighter shade of red and simply shrugged.
"Sorry, Amanda, that was a good guess." Damn, how could I have
forgotten about that one? "But that's not the correct answer."
Next Jody looked at Claire as she answered.
"On Amanda's desk at
the Cornerstone Clinic."
"What?" Amanda
shouted. "Jody, you better not have..."
"I never, I
swear..." Jody sputtered. Jody shifted to Claire. "Why the hell would
you say that?"
"Well, it may not be
the most unusual place you've had sex, but it's the most unusual place I've had
sex." Claire wriggled her eyebrows suggestively and watched with great
amusement as Amanda's cheeks turned flushed scarlet. "Besides, how am I
supposed to know where you've had sex? I don't even want to know that!"
Amanda was starting to
think this was not such a great idea. "Maybe you were right, Claire. This
game is really childish, we could just..."
"No!" everyone
shouted in together.
"Tough luck,
Amanda," Jody informed. "This was your brilliant idea. It's your
turn, Mark."
Mark looked down at his
piece of paper and smiled. "Utah," he proudly answered.
The women just stared at
him.
"What? She's from
Utah! It's a good answer!"
Jody just shook her head
and didn't bother saying he was wrong. "The correct answer is... standing
up... while in a canoe."
Amanda scrunched up her
face. "Is that even possible?" she asked.
Jody smiled and nodded.
Amanda and Claire looked at Mark.
"Don't look at me. I
can't swim!" the muscular man reminded them.
"For Christ Sakes,
Mark. We were in the canoe. Nobody got wet."
Claire opened her mouth to
speak but Amanda clamped her hand over it before she could say a word. After a
scolding look, Amanda removed her hand. "Spoil-sport." Claire stuck
out her lip in a pout that was a fair imitation of Missy's and drew the next
the card.
Claire cleared her voice
and read from the card. "What is the single weirdest thing you have ever
seen?" This is an easy one, Claire figured as everyone dropped
their pencils in record time. She turned to Amanda. "Okay, what did you
put."
"A mummified
cat," she said as if it was the most obvious answer in the world.
"Me too!" Mark
exclaimed, giving Amanda another high-five. They both knew they were correct
even before Claire could confirm it.
"Right." Claire
put down her card.
"How'd you guys know
that?" Jody complained.
"She saw them at the
British Museum when she was a child," Amanda answered.
"They gave her
nightmares for weeks," Mark added absently as he took a sip of his
luke-warm beer. "What did you guess?"
Jody grinned evilly.
"Amanda's hair in the morning."
Mark sprayed a fine mist of
his beer as he burst out laughing. Claire tried to keep her chuckles silent,
but to no avail. Soon, everyone but Amanda was laughing hysterically.
"It's not that
funny," the blonde grumbled, her hand unconsciously rising and smoothing
out shaggy red-gold locks.
"Of course it's not,
sweetheart," Claire placated with a smirk.
Amanda would have none it
as she cocked her head and stuck her tongue out at her mate.
It was Mark's turn next. He
silently read his card and then placed it back on the deck. "I'll
pass."
"You can't pass,
Marko," Claire objected. "We're the ones who get the points if we
answer the question correctly."
"I'd really
rather..."
"Just read the
question!"
Mark gritted his teeth.
"Fine. What is the name of person you lost your virginity to?" The
big man set the card down and tried not to glance at Claire, whose faced had
paled.
Claire licked her lips
nervously, fiercely wishing she hadn’t objected to Mark passing on the
question. It’s okay. We’ll just play it cool. No one will
notice.
Jody looked from Mark to
Claire and then back again. As realization dawned, she leapt to her feet.
"OH...MY...GOD!" she yelled, her face turning an angry shade of
purple. Mark was looking down at his shoes and neither he nor Claire would meet
her eyes. "It was her, wasn't it?" Jody pointed an accusing finger at
Claire.
"What?" Amanda
jumped to her feet as well. Green eyes blazed as they focused solely on Claire.
"You told me it was a boy you knew in High School!" she reminded
angrily.
Claire opened her mouth and
then closed it. Her jaw clenched and unclenched as her mind furiously raced for
something… anything she could say that would fix this. Damn. She
hadn’t outright lied to Amanda but she had knowingly been vague enough to
give her partner the wrong idea. That’s just as bad as lying. I need
to fix this, and fast. She opened her mouth again. "Mandy…"
"Shut up!" Jody
spat. "I wanna hear this from Mark. True or false, Mark. Am I the only
person in this room that hasn’t slept with Claire?" she asked
acidly.
Mark stuffed his good hand
into the pocket of his Dockers. "Come on, Jody. What does it matter? It
was a really long time ago."
"Answer the
question." Jody was teetering on the edge of a full-blown tantrum.
All eyes were on Mark. Damn,
stupid, rotten, damn game! "Jody…" he appealed but stopped
when he could see there was no point. He took a deep breath and let it out
slowly. Rising to his feet, he looked down at Jody. "Yes. You are the only
person in this room who hasn’t slept with Claire."
SMACK!! Jody slapped Mark
with such vicious force that he nearly tumbled back onto the sofa. He
immediately brought his hand up to his stinging cheek. God, she’s
strong!
"Are you crazy, Jody?
He’s only just out of the hospital with a head injury!" Amanda
scolded as she moved between Jody and Mark, hoping to stop this from escalating
further.
With an angry growl, Jody
threw her hands in the air and stalked out of the room. Her muttered curse
words were the only sounds in the otherwise silent room.
Mark watched her leave and
turned helpless hazel eyes on Amanda. "Should I go in there
and…?"
For a second she thought
about not answering. It would serve you right, too, if I let you sit
here and stew for a while. But as usual, Amanda’s more empathic side
shone through and she answered despite her own resentment. "I
wouldn’t, if I were you." Listen to this advice Mark. "I’ll
go talk to her."
Turning toward Claire, who
had been uncharacteristically quiet during the entire exchange, Amanda let her
face express the mixture of anger and profound hurt she was feeling. Claire
visibly shrank back from the look. "We’ll talk later," she
quietly supplied, before leaving to find Jody.
Claire simply nodded, glad
Amanda hadn’t said something that required a verbal answer. She
didn’t think she could speak past the lump in her throat. How am I
gonna fix this one?
Mark took the last swallow
of his beer. "I’m leaving." His voice was flat and harsh.
"Jody didn’t
take that very well, did she?"
Mark poked his tongue
against the inside of his lip, tasting the faint coppery tang of blood. He
smiled ruefully, wincing at the sharp stab of pain the movement caused. His
head was still ringing. "You could say that."
"Are you okay, Marko?
She clocked you pretty good."
"Yeah. I’m
fine." The big man found something extremely interesting about his belt
buckle. "I should have told her before. It just never seemed like a very
good time to bring up the subject."
"You and me both,
buddy. I’m so far in the dog house I don’t know when I’ll
next see the light of day."
"Nah," Mark
reassured. "Amanda loves you. She’s mad, but she’ll forgive
you."
"Jody…"
Claire stopped there. She wasn’t sure exactly how Jody felt. Most of the
time the moody psychologist seemed to adore Mark. But at other times, it looked
as though she was pushing him away with both hands. "She… she…
really cares about you."
"I guess we’ll
see how much. Won’t we?"
"Are you in love with
her?"
"Yes." The
response came without doubt or hesitation.
"Does she know
that?"
His first reaction was to
say 'yes', but Mark's first reaction was usually wrong. "I... I guess. I'm
not sure."
Claire rubbed her ear
speculatively, knowing she was way out of her element. "Then maybe you
shouldn’t leave. Amanda and I can go upstairs and you can both stay in
here and work things out. If you really love her, Marko, don’t just take
off. Stay and try to work things out."
The tall man looked around
the room in confusion. He wanted to leave, he wanted to stay, he wanted to tell
Jody 'go to hell', and he wanted to profess his undying love, he wanted to
shake her and make her listen, and he wanted to kiss her from head to toe. When
did everything get so complicated?
Claire studied her dear
friend. More than anything Mark looked as if he needed a big hug. He had
gambled on not telling Jody about him and Claire, and based on Jody's reaction,
he may have just lost. Unable to stand the forlorn look on the muscular
attorney's face for another second, Claire stood up and offered him a friendly
bear hug. He returned the embrace with a solid one-armed grip.
"Marko, if you really
love her, don't let this mess things up for you. Make her understand that what happened
with us was the past, and that she's your future," Claire said softly.
Mark swallowed hard.
"I'll try." He looked away, embarrassed that his eyes had filled with
tears. Sensing his discomfort, Claire had the good manners to bend down and
start putting the contents of the game back into its box, keeping her eyes
firmly trained on the board and game pieces.
"Good." She
slipped the lid on and looked toward the hall where Jody and Amanda had
disappeared. Amanda is not going to understand why I didn’t say
something sooner.
The handsome man's eyes
followed Claire's. "How long do you think they'll be?"
"How mad was
Jody?"
Mark plopped down on the
sofa with a loud thump. "It's going to be a long night."
************************
A lone figure moved through
the quiet, suburban home. A slender hand traced the cool, polished furniture as
the hand's owner silently walked in the shadows. Each step she took caused a
faint clicking on the solid wood floors. There was no need to turn on a light.
Every nook and cranny had long since been committed to memory.
They must be at the
faculty Christmas party. She mentally calculated what date it was. Yeah... that has to be it. Her
eyes scanned the familiar furniture as she inhaled the clean smell of wood
polish and the faint smell of cinnamon.
Still the same, she mused. Immaculate in every
way. Monica ambled up the long winding staircase thinking of all the times
she and Amanda had raced up these same steps toward their rooms.
Although she was nearly a
year older than Amanda, the sisters were either treated like twins, which most
people assumed they were because of their strikingly similar features, or
Amanda was put in charge. Very early on, the Greers learned which of their
daughters was the responsible one. It wasn't Monica.
Her hand felt warm against
the cool, dark wood of the ornately carved banister and Monica laughed a
little, remembering how she tricked Amanda into believing it was possible to
fly if she jumped from the top step and held her breath at the same time. That
lesson in physics had cost a four-year-old Amanda six stitches and Monica her
freedom for an entire summer. She was always so gullible.
At the top of the stairs,
Monica turned right and headed to the small room at the end of the hall.
Pausing for only a second outside the entrance, the blonde pushed open the door
and stepped back into her childhood.
With a smooth stride, she
moved to her old bed and sat down, enjoying the feeling of the familiar soft
down comforter beneath her. On the far side of the room, opposite the bed, was
a doorway leading to a nearly identical room. It had been Amanda's. For some
reason, her parents had chosen to turn Amanda's old bedroom into a guestroom.
It was a seemingly normal thing to do... except for the fact that the Greers
hadn't had a guest stay overnight in more than twenty years.
Monica stared at the door
between the rooms for several long minutes. During all the years of her
childhood, the door had remained open. She could still remember the very first
time she'd shut it in anger. How ridiculous she had felt. The simple act was
intended to give her some peace and privacy from her sister's nagging, but her
pride and stubbornness refused to let her open it again.
Monica shook her head. If
only I would have known that I would spend nearly fifteen years wishing I could
take back that one silly act that had blossomed into something that meant so
much more.
Then, as it usually did,
the jealously and resentment returned. My perfect sister. Monica rolled
her eyes. Nobody's perfect, not even you.
Monica decided that she had
closed too many doors over the years and that it was time to reconnect with her
sister, at least long enough to get back her daughter. She rose from the
bed and reached for the doorknob, surprised to find her hand shaking slightly.
Part of her suspected it would be locked... that Amanda had bolted the door
closed from her side. That wasn't the case. The door opened easily and the
small room suddenly seemed larger and her sister not so impossibly far away.
Tonight, Monica wouldn't be
slinking out of the house as she'd done so many times in the past. She'd go
down stairs and make a cup of coffee and wait for her parents to come home. And
she'd do her best to answer their questions. This time, she was coming home
healthy and strong, and drug-free. She'd been to hell and back, but she was
determined to get at least a small measure of her life back. No, I don't
want my 'old' life back. I want to start a new one. Tonight she'd deal with
her parents. But more importantly, very soon, she'd deal with her sister and
her daughter.
Time to collect my
daughter. And I'll do whatever it takes. I may be clean... but I'm still me. A half-predatory, half-mischievous
smile lit up the darkened room. I'm baaaack.
************************
Jody stood in the room that
Claire had converted into a fairly decent art studio. The psychologist smiled
when she saw Claire's 'invention' for drying Amanda's watercolors propped up
against the far wall. The attorney had purchased a piece of sheet metal that
Wednesday morning, roughly the size of a double bed, and had covered it with a
soft, thin cloth. Fastened to the 'board', as Amanda called it, by magnets,
were several paintings in various stages of completion. The board allowed her
to work on one picture, while an oscillating fan was drying the others. The
pull of the magnets was just enough to keep the paper smooth and wrinkle free.
It was a simple gesture by Claire but Jody knew just how much little things
like that meant to her business partner.
Jody stepped closer to
admire the half-finished works of art. Her eyes drifted to the upper right hand
corner of the board where a painting done by Claire and Missy was on permanent
exhibit. Jody squinted. She couldn't tell who had painted what. Either
Claire's an idiot or Missy's a genius. Jody liked both options.
The wavy-haired brunette
let out a long-suffering sigh as she clenched a fist. Then she unclenched it
and shook it out. I shouldn't have hit Mark so hard. Shit. I shouldn't have
hit him at all. Just like Papa, get mad and hit.
The therapist's temper was
like a comet -- explosive and scorching -- but it burned itself out quickly,
leaving her plenty of time to regret whatever stupid course of action she'd
chosen in the heat of the moment. Now was one of those times. She was still
angry, to be sure, but she'd stopped seeing red the moment she walked out of
the room. Jody sat down heavily on a loveseat in the corner that had been
covered with an old pale blue, paint-stained sheet.
Mark, you should have
told me, dammit. What kind of future could we have together if you don't trust
me?
"Hi." A blonde
head poked into the studio. "Can I come in?"
Jody shrugged one shoulder
and Amanda immediately entered the room, plopping down next to her friend. They
both remained silent for several moments, enjoying the easy camaraderie and the
momentary lull in conversation.
The larger woman turned to
face her business partner. "Amanda, I don't think we should recommend that
game to our patients," she offered wryly.
Jody's comment caused a
giggle that the younger woman was unable to censure. Reluctantly, she let the
grin that was itching to show itself appear. "No, we probably
shouldn't."
Amanda shifted and with her
fingernail began scraping at a rough stain on the sheet that she suspected was
dried brownie. "That was a surprise, huh?" It wasn't really a
question. Both women could tell by the other's reaction that they had been
caught off guard.
"Yeeahh," Jody
drawled exaggeratedly. "You could say that."
"Are you ever gonna
speak to Mark again?"
"I'm still thinking
about it. How about you?"
"Yeah, I'll probably
speak to Mark again."
"Smartass!" Honey
colored eyes rolled and Jody groaned. "I meant Claire."
Am I? Amanda swung her head back and forth
as if deciding. Ahh. Gumby, you make me so crazy. "I
guess... I mean... I suppose since I'm crazy in love with her, and since I'm
not willing to give her up over something that happened fifteen years ago, I'll
have to forgive her. But I intend to make her suffer for a while first."
Jody's expression turned
serious. "The sex happened fifteen years ago. The lie happened every time
they should have said something but didn't, and that wasn't fifteen
years ago. But I do agree about the suffering part."
The blonde hung her head
and let out a long, controlled breath. God, I hate it when she's right. Amanda
was more hurt than angry and she suspected that no matter how Jody behaved, she
felt the same way. "You're right. They should have said something. I'm not
making any excuses for them."
"Do you think it
happened just that once?"
Amanda's eyes widened. She
hadn't even considered that they might have had an ongoing affair. "Shit!
Why'd you have to say that?" The smaller woman felt the tendril of
jealously that had been licking around the edges of her heart, take a firm
grasp. She felt sick.
"PUHLEEZZ! Don't tell
me you've never wondered about those two?"
"I mean... sure but
not... Why would I wonder about them? They're just friends like we are. We've
never slept together," she offered lamely, already anticipating Jody's
counterstrike.
"But I'm not
gay."
"But Claire is."
"That didn't stop them
the first time."
"But..."
"And that doesn't change
how Mark feels about her."
For a long second, that
remark shut Amanda up. Mark's crush on his best friend was obvious. The fact
that Claire had expressed a clear preference for women bolstered Amanda's
security in their relationship, but putting herself in Jody's shoes, Amanda was
forced to admit that Jody had it much worse.
"Jody, we both know
they love each other." But I know in my heart, Claire loves me
the way I love her.
The brunette grunted her
acknowledgment and tilted her head toward the ceiling as she closed her eyes. I
know he loves her.
"But loving someone
and being 'in' love with someone are two totally different things, and it's not
Claire that Mark is 'in' love with." I hope this is the right thing to
do 'cause she needs to hear this now, not later. "He's in love with
you."
Jody whipped her head
around and stared at her friend. "How can you be sure?" she
whispered, looking more upset than she had since storming out of the living
room. The doubt in her voice broke Amanda's heart.
I should have let her
kill that son-of-a-bitch Chester for planting all these ridiculous insecurities
in her head. She
covered Jody's hand with her own. "His eyes light up when he talks about
you. It's obvious to anyone who bothers to look."
Jody's shoulders slumped
forward and she looked away. "Oh."
"Jody?"
"Yeah."
Sorry, Mark... "He told me that he loves
you."
"Really?" Years
dropped off Jody's face, making her look like a wide-eyed child who wanted
desperately to believe in Santa but knew it was a lie.
Why hasn't he told her? "Yes, really," Amanda
affirmed in a tone that broached no disagreement. "Jody, I know you're mad
about that whole game thing, but that can't be everything that's upsetting you.
What is it?" Amanda coaxed, knowing something had been on her friend's
mind for a while now.
Jody tilted her head back
and closed her eyes again. She wanted to talk, but the vice-grip on her chest
was making it impossible to speak. After several moments where neither woman
made a sound Amanda tried again.
"It can't be that
bad," the blonde encouraged.
"I'm pregnant."
Amanda's jaw dropped, and
then a surprised smile lit up her face. "What?! Jody, that's... Why
that's..."
"And I'm thinking
about not having the baby and I don't want to tell Mark about it."
Amanda's initial joy at her
friend's news deflated like a balloon full of buckshot. Whoaaaa... "I
see." Amanda hoped her voice projected a neutrality she didn't feel. She
sat there for a moment... stunned. Screw being neutral! "Jody,
that's the stupidest idea you've had in a long time."
Jody reached up and rubbed
her temples in an attempt to forestall the killer headache that was on its way.
"I know," she answered flatly.
"You don't look so
good." Even with the light off in the studio, it was clear that Jody's
face was pale. Amanda removed her hand from her friend's grasp and pushed aside
a tuft of wavy bangs to lay her palm on Jody's forehead. The skin that should
have been warm, especially considering Jody's emotional state, was cool and
clammy. "Are you sick?" she asked worriedly.
"I've felt a lot
better," Jody moaned and covered her eyes with her hands. Even the
movement of the shadows was beginning to make her queasy.
Amanda stood up and reached
out for her friend's hand. "C'mon, we're going upstairs so that you can
lay down."
Jody opened her mouth to
protest.
"Shut up and don't
argue with me. And don't tell me you feel 'fine' because I'm not in the mood
for anymore half-truths!" Amanda winced as soon as the words left her
mouth. Shit. Why don't I just kick her while she's down? The hurt look
reflected in sad brown eyes made the blonde feel even worse. "I'm sorry.
I'm not mad at you. I promise. It's just..."
"Everything?"
Jody supplied.
"Yeah,
everything," Amanda sighed. "Things didn't exactly go as I had
planned tonight... except for me pigging out on Chinese food. I always plan to
do that."
Jody smiled weakly and
stood alongside her friend. "Is your guestroom ready for a guest?"
Amanda returned her
friend's smile, relieved that her harsh words had been forgiven. "You bet.
C'mon." The shorter woman grabbed Jody's hand and began tugging her out of
the room.
When they reached the top
of the stairs, Amanda stopped in front of her bedroom. "Just a sec."
She ran inside and opened one of Claire's drawers, pulling out a practically
unused, soft cotton nightshirt. She stifled the urge to bring the fabric to her
nose, knowing it would smell like roses. God, I'm pathetic. Even when I'm
furious at her I'm attracted to her. What's wrong with me?
Next, Amanda moved into the
bathroom where she pulled a new toothbrush from the medicine cabinet and began
rummaging through a large assortment of pain relievers. Can pregnant woman
have aspirin? Does it even matter if she's not going to...?
"Tylenol... I can have
Tylenol." Amanda jumped a little at the voice that appeared out of
nowhere.
The younger woman nodded.
"Can you have something to settle your stomach? You look a little green
around the gills."
"I think I'll be fine
once I lie down."
Amanda raised a questioning
eyebrow but Jody nodded indicating she was sure. "Okay, lets get you into
bed."
Amanda clicked off the
light and led Jody to the room across from Missy's. Before entering the
guestroom, she pushed open the little girl's door to check on her daughter. As
she suspected, Missy was curled up in a ball, sound asleep on the floor. The
toddler had graduated from a crib to a bed a couple of months before, and
somehow she always seemed to end up on the floor by morning. Well, at least
she's not naked.
Jody watched fondly as
Amanda picked up the sleeping child and deposited her on the bed. Amanda pulled
up the Rug Rats sheet and comforter, settling them tightly under the little
girl's chin before laying Missy's Elmo doll on the pillow beside the messy
blonde head. The therapist placed a gentle kiss on her daughter's cheek and
moved across the hall to join Jody.
"Here." Amanda
tossed over the nightshirt. "Put this on and get into bed. I'll get some
water so you can take the Tylenol."
I guess I'm staying. Jody knew better than to argue with
Amanda tonight. She could tell her friend was on her last nerve and she didn't
want to be the straw that breaks her back. Jody knew her own temper was bad,
but her business partner tended to let things build until she exploded in a
sustained fury that made everyone around duck for cover.
When she finished
undressing, Jody slipped on the nightshirt and crawled into bed, pulling up the
soft warm quilt with a quiet sense of relief. Before she could get comfortable
Amanda reappeared wearing her own flannel jammies and carrying a glass of
water.
Jody gratefully accepted 3
tablets and large gulp of water. She wasn't surprised when Amanda crawled into
bed next to her.
Jody turned to face her
friend. "Are we having a slumber party?"
"Why not?" I'm
not in the mood for the company downstairs. They can just wait. "It's
been a while since I've had a sleep over of the platonic variety." Amanda
rolled onto her stomach and propped her chin up on her forearm. "Spill it.
And I mean all of it. I've got all night."
Jody scowled. "There's
not much to tell. I assume you're familiar with the birds and the bees."
Amanda narrowed her eyes.
"Jesus, could you be more difficult? That's not what I meant and you know
it. I take it this was unplanned?"
"No, Amanda, I've
always dreamed of getting pregnant, keeping it from the father and then not
having the child," Jody said sarcastically. "I listed it as a goal in
my high school yearbook."
Amanda silently counted to
ten. Just like Claire. Why do I do this to myself? "Okay. It was a
stupid question. Suppose I start off with something a little easier? How long
have you known?"
Jody's voice suddenly
sounded tired. All traces of her earlier sarcasm had vanished. "I went to
the doctor about two weeks ago, but I suspected for another week or two before
that."
Amanda's eyes bugged out.
"Why didn't you say anything sooner?"
"I... I... shit. I
don't know. I needed some time to think about what I wanted to do."
"And this was the
great solution you came up with?"
"I shouldn't be
anyone's mother."
"Since when? And why
not?" Amanda asked reasonably. "You're wonderful with Mark's sons
Bobby and Keith, and with Missy. You'll make a fantastic mom."
That can't be true. "That's not true. Chester
always used to say..."
"What does that
asshole have to do with this?" The words were still hanging in the air
when Amanda felt a horrible weight settle on her shoulders. "Please tell
me this baby is Mark's and not Chester's." PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE!
Jody looked at the other
woman as if she'd grown a horn out of her forehead. "Are you insane? I
wouldn't let that pig touch me with a ten foot pole."
Whew! Thank you. "You had me freaked out there
for a minute." Amanda rolled to her side and let out a shuddering breath.
"Who cares about anything that idiot ever said. I know for a fact you'll
make a good mother." What else aren't you telling me? "If
anything happens to Claire and me, you're the person I want to take care of
Missy. You know that, right?" She lightly slapped Jody's arm. "You
agreed to that even before her adoption was even final. Why is this so
different?"
"It just is."
"Jody..."
"Man, you're
annoying!"
"Lucky for you! No one
normal would put up with you! Now spill it."
Damn! "Okay, for starters, I'm not
sure that I even want kids or that I'm capable of raising them without totally
screwing them up. My first reaction when things go badly is anger and
violence." Brown eyes brimming with tears met Amanda's. "You saw what
happened tonight. What if I do that to a child? I couldn't live with myself if
I..."
Amanda held up her hand.
"Whoa, just a minute. Have you slapped Mark before?"
Jody shook her head 'no'.
"And what about
Chester?" Amanda drew out his name like it was a curse.
The brunette shot Amanda a
knowing look.
"Okay... Except for
when we caught him with 'Ms. Teen Queen' and, I shouldn't say this, but he
totally deserved that." A faint grin tugged at the blonde's lips.
"When I finally pulled you off him and convinced you to go
outside..." Should I tell her? What the hell. "I kicked
him in the... well... let's just say his eyes are probably still
watering," she admitted sheepishly.
Jody laughed a little,
despite the serious nature of the conversation. "I know all about
that." She sniffed. "He threatened to have you arrested for assault
during the divorce."
"What?" That
bastard! "You never told me that."
Jody rubbed her hand along
the familiar quilt, knowing it was one Amanda had brought with her from her
condo. "He was just bluffing, I didn't think it really mattered. And no,
other than that one time, I never hit Chester." Though God knows I
wanted to.
Amanda sobered. "So
what makes you think you'd hit a child? You've never hit Missy, have you?"
She asked the question fully knowing what the answer would be.
"Of course not! I'd
never hurt my buddy. I love her."
"But you'd hurt your
own child?"
"Maybe." Now the
tears began in earnest but Amanda remained silent letting Jody speak at her own
pace. "I'm not sure," she finally whispered in anguish.
Amanda swallowed hard,
holding back her own tears. She needs me to listen and not start bawling,
the younger woman admonished herself.
"Have you ever met
Mark's parents?" Jody asked in what appeared to be a manic change in
subject.
Pale brows knitted together
as Amanda tried to figure out where Jody was leading. "No." Why
are we talking about Mark's parents? "But Claire says they're really
great."
Jody nodded, her warm tears
tracking down the sides of her face. "They are. It's like he's part of a
damned Norman Rockwell family. They all get along and have family picnics and
parties and they all get together at Christmas. They really love each
other."
Jody used her index finger
to impatiently wipe away a teardrop from her chin. "After you guys left
the hospital last week I called his parents and they were at the hospital
within fifteen minutes. They sat with him the entire day and by that night, I'd
met three of his brothers and two of his sisters."
"Mark's really
lucky," Amanda admitted, hoping she could give Missy a small piece of
that. "How many brothers and sisters does he have?"
"I'm not sure. I think
his parents stopped counting after six or seven kids."
Jody cleared her throat,
not really wanting to continue but knowing it was for the best. "My
parents really loved me too. But they were so strict." Her voice had
dropped to a barely audible whisper. "'Spare the rod and spoil the child'.
If I heard that once I heard it a thousand times. I was literally 'afraid' to
disobey them or to have an opinion that was different from theirs."
With sickening clarity,
Jody's reluctance toward parenting was starting to make sense. "They beat
you?" Amanda asked astonished, feeling the body next to hers stiffen
immediately.
Jody's parents had been
killed in a car crash several years before the women met. Jody spoke fondly of
her younger brother and sister but that was as much information as she'd ever
provided about her family.
"No... Yes..." How
can I explain this? "We were disciplined with a belt, but it was never
done without a reason. The actual whipping wasn't the bad part. The real
problem is that it was done as much to humiliate and put us in our places as to
punish us for misbehaving. They were oppressive without meaning to be."
There's never a reason
good enough to do something like that. "I'm so sorry." Amanda scooted over
and gave her friend a hug, which Jody eagerly returned. "You're afraid
you'll do the same things your parents did?" she hazarded after giving
Jody a few moments to compose herself.
"Partly. Even though
my parents were too strict, I know they loved me. They did the best they knew
how." Jody wiped her eyes again, wishing she had some tissues. She tilted
her head to the side and looked hard into deep green eyes. "Amanda, I
can't be perfect like Mark's family... I don't even know how to be like that. I
don't know how to make cookies and I don't want to quit my job to stay home
and... I... I would end up disappointing Mark, and myself, and if things don't
work out with Mark... I... I don't want to raise a child alone."
"Stop right
there." Amanda pressed two fingers against Jody's mouth. "No matter
what happens with Mark you would never be alone," she reminded, a
little insulted that Jody would think she would offer anything less than her
full support. "I will always be here for you, just like you've
always been here for me." And so would Claire although you're not ready
to hear that yet. If I thought you really weren't going to keep this baby, I'd
offer to take it myself.
"You're a great
friend, Amanda. I'm surprised you haven't offered to take this baby
yourself." Damn, if you were a man I'd have snatched you up years ago.
Her headache was starting to subside and some of the horrendous stress she'd
been feeling was beginning to fade. Things never seemed so impossible after she
talked them through with Amanda.
Busted. "Would you say 'yes' if I
offered? You know, I'd love to have another baby and I'd love it
like my own."
"I know. But that
would never work."
Amanda bit her lip, knowing
her friend was right. "What about Mark? You can't honestly believe that he
expects perfection. He's been dating you all these months and unless I'm
mistaken, you've been less than perfect up to now." Aww... C'mon, Jody.
"Look at the wonderful job he does with Keith and Bobby. I've never
seen a better father. His kids are normal, great, peanut butter in their hair,
skinned knees, sometimes-obnoxious little kids. They're anything but
perfect."
Jody groaned and brought
her hands to her head. "You won't believe the mess I've made of
everything. I'm surprised he can even look at me. A few months ago when I could
tell he was getting really serious about our relationship, I panicked and I
told him, in no uncertain terms, to back off. And every time he tries to edge
his way back, I push him away. I think he's about ready to give up. I know I'm
throwing away happiness and I can't seem to stop."
Amanda felt the darker
woman's forehead again, relieved at the warm healthy feel of the skin.
"Why are you telling me this? You should be talking to Mark. Give the man
a chance. He's a sweet guy who doesn't seem anywhere close to giving up."
Amanda could see still wasn't getting through to Jody. Stubborn!
"Jody, he's not
Chester. It's not fair to make him pay for another man's mistakes."
"That's not what I'm
doing," she replied defensively.
"Yes, it is."
"No it's..." Am
I? Jody shook her head as if she couldn't believe it herself. "Is
it?"
Amanda shrugged. "You
tell me."
And she did. For the next
two hours the two friends laughed, cried, and discussed the fears and joys of
parenting and being in a committed relationship. They were surprised and
comforted to find that their concerns largely mirrored each other.
Jody's shared some details
about her childhood, some bad but mostly good. And Amanda confided that she
wanted to discuss having another child with Claire and her own insecurities
regarding what her lover's reaction might be. The talk left them both feeling
better and especially gave Jody some much-needed perspective.
The brunette sat up and
stretched her shoulders. "I can't believe I'm really pregnant. It even
sounds weird just to hear the words."
More confident that her
friend was on emotional sure-footing, Amanda let a little of her excitement and
natural optimism show through. "I know it doesn't seem that way now, but
it really is wonderful news. She smiled brightly, crinkling her nose and the
corners of her eyes. "It's about time Missy had a playmate. I can't wait.
You know..." Amanda sat up and clicked on the light next to the bed.
"...This is an excellent opportunity for you. Mark is gorgeous and
intelligent and you're not getting any younger..."
"You just had to throw
that last bit in, didn't you? I'm only a few years older than you are,"
she whined at the much-used tease. Jody tilted her head toward the door.
"Do you think they're still here? I haven't heard them for the last couple
of hours."
"I'll go check. Do you
want me to tell Mark to go home?" Amanda had her fingers crossed.
"Nah. Could you send
him up? Now that I've spilled the beans, I might as well go all the way."
Yes! "Great, I'll tell him you're
waiting."
"Oh, and
Amanda..." the smaller woman paused in the doorway, "...don't be too
hard on Claire. I've been thinking... and if it were me, I wouldn't have said
anything either." Jody shrugged. "It's a strong silent thing."
Amanda thought about that
for a moment. Mark's a fool if he lets you go. Green eyes
twinkled. "Just remember you're own advice, mom."
Amanda expertly ducked a
pillow that sailed over her head and into the hallway. She stood up, intent on
gloating mercilessly, only to be nailed in the face and knocked back on her
butt by a second, better aimed pillow.
"YES!" Jody
exclaimed in triumph. "You've had that one coming for months! Not bad for
a tired old pregnant lady."
"Humph." Amanda
smoothed down her bangs, which were now standing straight up. With her other
hand she rubbed her sore bottom. She approached Jody menacingly, but then
simply deposited the pillows back on the bed. "I'll be getting my revenge
in about..." she paused, "...seven months." With that, she
retreated downstairs.
************************
Downstairs was dark and
quiet. Maybe they did take off. But when Amanda turned the corner to the
living room she heard a sound as familiar as her own voice. Claire's snoring.
The psychologist perched on
the coffee table in front of the two sleeping lawyers and studied them in
detail. They were sitting on opposite ends of the couch, facing each other,
with their legs tangled together and bent. A woolen throw covered their feet.
Mark had his good arm thrown over his eyes and was breathing long slow breaths.
Even now, Amanda found it
difficult to hold a grudge against the big man. He was always there when Claire
needed him and that alone was enough to garner Amanda's respect and affection.
But above and beyond that, she appreciated Mark in his own right. As handsome
as Claire was beautiful, he remained largely oblivious to his boyish good looks
where most men would have grown conceited. He was a consummate professional,
both kind and funny, and Amanda couldn't fault him for his crush on her mate.
She wondered if Claire were straight, whether she'd be bold enough to give him
a run for his money.
Claire didn't look nearly
as comfortable as Mark, who was taking up far more than his half of the couch.
Her neck was resting in an awkward twisted position and her mouth was hanging
wide open, a thin line of drool trailing down her cheek. One arm was dragging
on the floor, while the other was wedged between her body and the back of the
couch. She's going to have such a neck ache in the morning.
Amanda leaned forward and
whispered. "Claire, you need to wake up." No response. This time she
spoke a little louder. "Time to get up." Mark stirred but Claire
remained dead to the world. Amanda reached out and gently shook her partner.
"Claire."
Sleepy, somewhat startled
blue eyes opened. "Hi, Mandy." She's talking to me! Claire
noticed the soft flannel pajamas Amanda was wearing and that she looked far
more relaxed than when she left to seek out Jody.
"Hi yourself. Jody
wants to talk to Mark and you need to move so he can get up."
"Sure, no
problem." Claire removed the throw from their legs and untangled herself.
"Ouch." She grabbed her neck. My neck is killing me. "Get
up, Marko. Time to go get what's coming to ya."
"Claire," Amanda
scolded, trying not to smile.
Mark yawned, looking at
Amanda. "We kind of ran out of things to say and got tired of waiting for
you guys."
"It's okay,"
Amanda reassured. "It's getting late and you're still recovering. I know
you must be tired."
"Where's Jody?"
the tall man asked nervously, looking around Amanda as if Jody might pop out at
any moment.
Amanda picked the throw up
off the floor and folded it into a neat square. "She's upstairs in the
guestroom. Why don't you go up and talk to her? She's waiting for you."
Mark nodded.
"Right." He gave Claire a quick look as he moved out of the room,
receiving the encouraging expression he was hoping for.
When Mark disappeared,
Claire focused her attention on Amanda, who was still sitting on the coffee
table. She patted the seat next to her and breathed an inward sigh of relief
when Amanda joined her without hesitation. Time to face the music. "Am
I sleeping on the couch?" she finally asked.
Amanda cocked her head and
regarded her partner. "Do you want to?"
"No. I'd rather sleep
with you." Always.
I'd rather be sleeping
with you too. "Is
there anything going on between you and Mark other than friendship?" she
asked bluntly, wanting this to be over.
"You mean
romantically?" Claire shook her head and tried not to laugh.
"Absolutely not. There never really was. " She entwined her fingers
with her partner's. "I'm already where I was meant to be. I don't need to
look anywhere else."
Amanda looked at their
joined hands and greedily absorbed Claire's words. In her heart she already
knew it was true, but it still felt good to hear it. "Good. Then
let's go to bed."
Claire considered her
lover's offer skeptically. "Aren't you going to make me beg and
grovel?" She ran her fingers through the soft blonde hair, stroking the
tender scalp beneath.
Umm. Amanda leaned into the touch, trying
not to purr out loud. What did she say? Oh, groveling...right. "I
was planning on it, but I've decided that I'm too tired, so I'm skipping over
that step and going right to the forgiving you part." Amanda groaned,
thoroughly enjoying the massage. "Don't get used to it."
The lawyer grinned. "I
won't," she swore solemnly, crossing her heart.
If I don't get up now
I'm never moving from this spot. And why is that bad again? "C'mon, Gumby," Amanda
encouraged. "Lets get go to bed and you can tell me all about this 'first
time' with Mark."
Dark eyebrows shot up and
Amanda held up her hand. "But please spare me the torrid details. I'm
opened-minded, but not that open-minded. The Cliff Notes version will
work for me." I don't think I'd survive hearing the juicy details.
Claire wrapped her arms
around the smaller woman and nuzzled her neck as she whispered heartfelt
apologies, which Amanda graciously accepted. It didn't take long for the
nuzzling to turn into kissing, which quickly threatened to lead to something
more. Claire pulled away breathless, tingling from the overwhelming rush of
longing and affection she always felt with Amanda.
Although it wasn't fair to
her past lovers, the lawyer couldn't help but compare the few kisses she'd just
shared with her partner against anything else she'd ever experienced... with
anyone. To say they were pale imitations of what she felt now was being kind.
They weren't even in the same ballpark. She felt more than a connection with
her partner-- each glance and every touch was a reconnecting of sorts. Deep
down there was an elemental part of Claire that only Amanda could touch.
Claire chuckled as she
guided Amanda around the coffee table and toward the stairs. "Mandy, we
were both seventeen and had too much spiked punch at a high school dance. We
had no idea what we were doing. Trust me when I say it was far more
embarrassing than erotic. 'Torrid' is not how I would describe it."
Amanda smiled broadly, her
white teeth visible even in the darkness. She wasn't sure why something so
trivial could make her feel better. But it did. Her heart was still pounding
from her lover's touch and the idea of anyone else making Claire feel that same
way irrationally bothered her.
She knew they had both been
in love before, or at the very least, in lust. But what she felt with Claire
was undeniably different. Love and a raw unyielding want merged in a way that
left her weak-kneed, and exposed, yet feeling undeniably safe. It was a gift
beyond price, borne of a connection beyond her understanding. And try as
she may, Amanda couldn't help keep the jealous corner of her heart from rearing
its ugly head. "You're just saying that to make me feel better."
"Did it work?"
Claire laid a palm against Amanda's back as they blindly navigated the steps.
"Is it true?"
"Absolutely. Sad but
true."
"Then it worked."
Before they could turn into
their room, a loud thump sounded from the guestroom. "Uh Oh." Claire
muttered as she bolted down the hall. She opened the door to find Mark laid out
on the carpet... unconscious.
Amanda pushed by Claire and
stood in front of Jody who was looking at the man in utter confusion. "You
knocked him out?" the younger woman asked, hoping for another explanation.
"I didn't touch him!
Well, I touched him. But I didn't hit him. I swear! He just... just...
fainted!"
Claire stared at Jody for a
long second then began laughing as she knelt down to wake her friend.
"What's so funny about
that?" Jody asked, frustration and fear leaking into her voice.
A dark eyebrow lifted but
Claire eyes didn't stray from Mark as she examined the big man's head.
"You're pregnant, aren't you?"
Narrowed brown eyes turned
to Amanda who threw her hands in the air, shook her head, and did her best to
look innocent.
Claire slapped Mark's stubbley-cheeks.
"The last time he passed out was when he found out his ex-wife was
pregnant with Bobby. He did it again with Keith," Claire smirked.
"That time he fell face first into a Tampax display at Cub Foods."
Amanda and Jody laughed as
Claire continued to try to rouse the tall man. The lawyer rubbed her jaw
speculatively. "It must short-circuit his brain or something." Mark
moaned and slowly opened his eyes, his face immediately shaping into a big
goofy grin.
Claire felt Amanda's warm
hands on her shoulders and she turned her head to kiss the fingers. Then she
offered Jody a heartfelt smile that lit up her entire face, deeply creasing her
cheeks. She clasped the chuckling woman's arm. "Congratulations, Jody.
That's awesome news."
************************
"Move your ass,
Verna!" the young man called out as he quickly unlocked the door and made
his way inside. Lazy bitch, after Christmas her ass is fired.
An overweight, middle-aged
woman struggled to get her large frame out of the cramped back of the utility
van. "I'm coming, Jimmy," she yelled, careful not to dislodge the
cigarette nestled between her lips. "Stupid, pig-headed dickweed,"
she mumbled. Verna looked around nervously, pulling her sock hat lower over her
ears. Where are you? I said 10:30 a.m. sharp.
Jimmy had already gone
inside the Easton home and was undoubtedly working on the upstairs bathroom. He
followed the same ritual in all the houses they cleaned... upstairs and
bathrooms first, then the kitchen, and vacuuming last.
Verna tossed her cigarette
on the ground. Her eyes darted back to the house. Screw you and your stupid
rules, Jimmy. A little trash won't hurt these rich people. With the toe of
her boot she kicked a small pile of snow over the smoldering butt. Tired of
waiting in the cold, she picked up her bucket of cleaning supplies and began
waddling up the driveway.
"Where you goin',
Verna?" a voice called out from behind her.
The rotund woman turned
around with a smile that revealed tobacco and coffee stained teeth. "'Bout
time you show'd up? I told you exactly 10:30, as soon as Jimmy was outta sight.
It's 10:35. You tryin' to get my ass fired from this crappy job?" she
hissed. Impatient and cold, she got right to the point. "Did ya bring it
all?"
The man nodded and handed
over an envelope containing ten twenty-dollar bills.
Verna smiled. Real
Marlboros tonight! She reached into her pocket and handed over a key.
"No extra charge for me makin' the copy. I tossed that in for free."
Stupid bitch. I ought to
kill you right now just to improve the gene pool. "What time will you be finished?" His
eyes traveled to the window he knew to be Amanda's bedroom.
"One hour... exactly
one hour. I gotta go."
Cory pushed the key inside
his glove, enjoying the cool metal against his warm palm. "Good."
Without a glance back, he disappeared into the thick layer of trees that
surrounded the property.
Verna shivered as he
slinked out of sight. Ugh. That fucker gives me the creeps. She stuffed
the envelope into her coat pocket and shifted the bucket to her right hand. Oooo
baby... Mystic Lake Casino here I come...
************************
Cory sat on Amanda and
Claire's bed. He had saved the best for last although he still hadn't found
what he was looking for. Where are you going, Amanda? Earlier in the
month the therapist had rescheduled his counseling appointment that would have
taken place next week. You thought you were so clever. But I heard you
talking to Jody. I cannot be deceived. You're going on vacation. You thought
you could just leave me... that I'd stand for that?
Cory kept getting
distracted from his mission. His eyes greedily took in every detail of the
room. He pictured himself here with Amanda, living as a happy family. I
could make you forget all about Claire and see the error of your ways. In
his fantasy, Amanda was properly repentant, serving Him and properly obeying
her husband. That's how it was supposed to be! Why did you do this?
Why would anyone deny His plan? You were meant for me. But that bitch lawyer
ruined it.
Cory had stayed up for
hours the night before talking to Him. He'd pleaded that Amanda be spared. Surely,
that perverted attorney had enticed her. Amanda can't really be one of them.
But He commanded her death. His will must be done. It doesn't matter what I
want. I serve Him. And he has commanded it be done before the new millennium. I
don't have much time.
The slender man moved into
the walk-in closet and clicked on the light. It didn't matter that he would
kill Amanda soon; Cory wanted this time alone with her personal possessions. He
pulled a pale blue, soft silk blouse from its padded hanger and fingered the
cool fabric. It was the blouse Amanda wore during their first session together.
That's when he first spoke to her with his mind. He didn't need to use words.
He was the Chosen One and had been given skills above all others.
Cory looked at the clothes
with great interest. Half the closet was reasonably neat with the clothes
organized by color and type. The other side was a series of unorganized piles
and rumpled dry cleaning bags. The dress clothes appeared to be hanging tidily
while the casual items were strewn about in total disregard. He looked on with
distaste. She doesn't serve you well, does she, Claire? That's because she
is not yours. She would serve me. Seeming to ignore that he lived in
a pigsty himself, he was appalled by Claire's messy side of the closet. This
is unacceptable! He abruptly kicked over one of the piles as he exited the
closet and forced his scattered brain back on track. Cory moved over to the
computer table in the corner of the room. The table was clean. Dammit. They
have a Xerox machine at home? No. A fax machine? YES!
In the paper tray were a
map and a message from Iris Parks.
I know it's been a few years since you've made it up
to the cabins, so I though you might appreciate a map.
For some reason it looks different in the winter!
I stopped by the clinic today but you were in with a patient.
I didn't think I'd get a chance to see you before you left on
Monday (yes, semi-retirement is great!) so I put the keys in the
top drawer of the reception desk. Don't forget to get gas
for the generators! Have fun and I'll see you after the
holidays.
Iris
Cory grabbed the sheet of
paper and started to walk out of the room, pleased with his cunning and
investigatory prowess. He stopped dead in his tracks. Wait. They might
notice this is gone. No more mistakes. Cory sat back down at the desk and
slipped the map back into the tray. Then he opened the desk drawer and pulled
out a blank scrap of paper and pen. He spent the next several moments
meticulously copying the map. When he was finished, he crammed his map into the
front pocket of his Levis and headed downstairs to make a sandwich, idly wondering
if all hunters worked up such an appetite. An odd smile twisted his face. I
wonder what I should pack? I've never been on vacation before.
************************
"I miss her
already."
"We haven't even left
yet."
"I know. But Missy
has," she replied a little embarrassed, a hangdog expression on her face.
"It's okay, you know.
I miss her too. It already seems so quiet in here." She glanced around the
bathroom. "But I didn't want to drop her off at Mrs. Fisher's so early
tomorrow. The poor woman should at least be allowed to sleep past sunrise.
Besides, God help her, she'll need all the strength she can muster to watch
Missy on a twenty-four hour basis."
Claire's chuckles sent tiny
ripples through the hot bubbly water.
Amanda spared an affectionate
smile for the lawyer's softer, sentimental side. "Don't worry, Gumby. She
loves being with Mrs. Fisher." Green eyes twinkled gently. "I won't
tell anyone how hopelessly she has you wrapped around her tiny little
finger." Nobody would believe it anyway.
Claire scowled, knowing it
to be completely true, but feeling the urge to deny it nonetheless. "She
does not."
Pale eyebrows shot skyward
and Amanda reached around Claire and grabbed a bottle of shampoo.
"Riiiight," the shorter woman drew out the word. "Like I believe
that." The psychologist squeezed out a healthy dollop of the cool
liquid into her palms and rubbed them together. She sighed, enjoying the hot
bubble-filled water and the private time with her partner. "Turn
around." Amanda twirled her fingers in a circular motion. "I'll get
your hair."
Claire complied easily,
stretching her long legs out in front of her.
"This tub was such a
good idea," she groaned as her partner's fingers wove their way through
her hair and began their gentle scrubbing. Claire scooted back farther until
she could feel the increase in water temperature from her lover's body.
Strong hands moved down and
soaped Claire's neck and shoulders, digging into the flesh with firm but gentle
pressure. "Are you all packed?" Amanda asked, wondering how much
longer Claire would allow her hands to roam freely, before losing control and
turning around.
"Umm... I am, I think.
I'm just bringing jeans and sweatshirts...stuff like that. I even packed some
pajamas in case I get cold."
Ten bucks says they
never make it out of her suitcase, Amanda wagered herself. Reaching over to a
small shelf alongside the tub, she picked up one of Missy buckets and began
rinsing off the silky dark tresses with fresh water from the tap. "Same here."
The blonde emptied several more buckets before Claire unexpectedly moved away
and settled at the opposite end of the tub facing Amanda. Where in the heck
are you going? The therapist didn't hide her look of disappointment.
Claire grabbed a bottle of liquid
soap. Smiling, she crooked her finger. Amanda grinned wildly and bounded over
to Claire like a puppy sloshing through the surf. The blonde placed a light
kiss on Claire's lips before turning around, squaring her shoulders, and
closing her eyes. This is gonna be soooo good. She absolutely loved it
when her partner washed her hair-- probably because Claire was never content to
stop with her hair. Every inch of her body was scrubbed and rinsed with loving
detail, either leaving her so relaxed she was near sleep or... Amanda smirked. This
is better than foreplay. She gasped as warm hands grazed the sides of her
breasts on the way to her abdomen. Emerald eyes popped wide open as every nerve
in her body stood up and saluted. Amanda moaned inwardly. This is
foreplay.
Claire's hands moved to her
partner's hips. With a slight tug she pulled Amanda back to rest against her
chest, squeezing out nearly every last drop of water between them both. Both
women sighed at the familiar but sweet sensation of skin on skin. Claire
brought her arms up underneath Amanda's breasts and wrapped her in a warm hug.
She rested her chin on the therapist's muscled shoulder. "You're really
happy for Mark and Jody about that baby, huh?"
The blonde laid her arms
over her mate's and nuzzled the attorney's cheek. Claire's legs were on the
outside of hers and Amanda wiggled her toes, noticing they only came to
mid-calf on Claire. "You bet I'm happy. Once the shock wears off Jody's
going to be fine." She didn't say anything for a few moments. Then she
added, "A baby should always be a thought of as a blessing." Amanda
felt Claire swallow and nod behind her.
"You should have seen
Marko, this week at work. He was walking around like the cat that ate the
canary."
"Jealous?" Amanda
teased, expecting a laugh from her partner. She didn't get one.
Claire tightened her grip
on Amanda and didn't answer for a long moment. Finally, she sighed. Yes. "A
little, I guess."
Amanda cocked her head to
the side and turned, trying to see Claire's face. "Why?" she asked,
curious.
Ask her. What's the
worst thing she can say? "Mandy, have you ever..."
RING. RING.
The lawyer groaned loudly.
"Let the machine get it." Claire locked her arms around Amanda's mid-riff
to prevent her from leaving.
"Claire..."
Amanda squirmed, prying her way out of Claire's grasp. "It could be about
Missy or one of my patients," she said sternly, slapping the wet forearms.
The attorney released her
instantly, opening her arms allowing her partner to exit the tub. Shit, I
didn't even think about that... stupid.
Amanda managed to make it
to the phone by the sixth ring. She stood shivering and dripping in the hallway
for a few seconds, until she felt the warm slightly rough fabric of her
bathrobe being draped over her shoulders and an even warmer body behind it
press up against her. "Just a moment, Mrs. Clifford." She put her
hand over the receiver and turned apologetic eyes on Claire. "It's a
patient," she whispered. "I'll be a little while." Amanda
brought her hand up to Claire's cheek. "I'm sorry I snapped, Gumby. We'll
talk later, okay?"
Claire nodded and quickly
disappeared back into the bathroom. Amanda fought the urge to follow after her,
not missing Claire's masked but clearly crestfallen expression.
"Damn," she muttered.
"What was that, Dr.
Greer?" the voice asked.
Amanda frowned, hating the
vague unsettling feeling that an opportunity had just escaped her. "It's
nothing, Diane." Amanda did her best to tie the robe around herself
one-handed and took a deep breath. "What's the emergency?" she
inquired calmly.
*************************
It had taken Amanda nearly
two hours to calm her patient, and Claire had long since given up on salvaging
the evening. Grumpy and bored, the attorney allowed herself to revel in a
little self-pity. She had plans for that bath, and while she wasn't exactly
angry with Amanda, she was honest enough to admit she was annoyed.
Amanda lifted the comforter
and slid into bed alongside her lover. "Claire?" she whispered,
wishing the attorney wasn't facing away from her.
Silence.
Amanda sighed and spooned
herself against her partner, absently stroking Claire's fresh-smelling hair.
She inhaled deeply. Mmmmm. Amanda wasn't at all tired, and enjoyed a moment
of peaceful reflection before deciding to call Claire's bluff.
"I know you're
awake," she informed flatly. Ooooo, I hate it when you do this and you
know it! Passive...aggressive...
Nothing.
"What? So now you're
not talking to me?" Amanda asked incredulously, her frustration mounting.
"I wasn't gone that long." While the silent treatment never
worked on Claire, it was extremely effective against the younger woman.
The attorney grinned in the
darkness. "How do you know I'm not sleeping?"
Amanda could hear the smile
in Claire's words and despite herself she smiled in return. "Other than
the fact that you just answered my question?" She paused and wisely
decided that using the phrase 'incessant snoring' wasn't such a good idea. "Your
breathing is different."
The younger woman snuggled
closer, fitting her thighs tightly behind her partner's. She felt Claire's
surprised jerk at the intimate flesh on flesh contact. Amanda usually wore
pajamas.
When Amanda spoke, Claire
could feel her warm breath against the nape of her neck. "Sweetheart, I'm
sorry that took so long," she apologized sincerely. "It couldn't be
helped."
How can I be mad at you
for something that I've done myself a million times? "I'll live," Claire
replied succinctly. She winced, hoping her words didn't sound as cold to Amanda
as they had to her own ears.
You think I
wanted to leave that nice warm bath? "You're pouting," Amanda said,
slightly amused. "Poor, baby." The words were teasing but threaded
with sarcasm.
With effort, Claire bit
back the acidic reply that was on the tip of her tongue, and chuckled instead. She's
right. "So what if I am?" she challenged without rancor and
turned to face her lover with a flashing white smile.
"Ohhh, it's okay if
you want to pout occasionally, Gumby." A single finger traced Claire's
bottom lip. "You look kinda cute..." the finger gently pulled the lip
down, "...when you do that," Amanda finished sweetly.
Claire narrowed her eyes,
which only served to make Amanda giggle. "I'm glad you find me amusing,
Mandy. I feel the same way about you."
Claire drew her palm along
Amanda's ribs causing a hitch in the shorter woman's breathing. "Are you
sleeping like this?" Meaning nude.
Amanda nodded. "Do you
mind?" she asked innocently, leaning forward until her bare breasts were
pressing against Claire's.
An involuntary sigh escaped
Claire's lips as Amanda's legs tangled with hers and the blonde moved
completely on top of her. Not tonight, Mandy... Claire rolled them both
over and tucked Amanda securely beneath her. With a single tug she threw off
the comforter, fully exposing them both to the chilly night air.
Dark green eyes widened in
surprise. Wow. Then the blonde's low moans were swallowed as full soft
lips ravaged her mouth while a solid, reassuring weight pinned her firmly to
the bed.
After a moment, Claire
pulled back and stared at Amanda. "What? Why did you stop?" Amanda
complained, panting. The smaller woman's body was already throbbing with need,
a delicious ache settling between her legs.
Claire cocked her head
curiously. "I'm deciding," she finally stated quietly. The older
women shifted her thigh between Amanda's legs and pressed it snugly against
Amanda's center. "Give me a minute."
The blonde groaned as if in
pain, the leg between hers only intensifying her need. "Whatever it is can
wait. Decide later!" she growled.
Claire shook her head,
trying not to smile, and gave her partner her most serious expression. "It
can't wait."
Amanda rolled her eyes.
"Honey, why don't you let me help you decide whatever it is you're
deciding so we can get back to..." she let her voice trail off.
The lawyer remained
pensive, then barely adjusted her thigh, sending another wave of sensation
tearing through Amanda. Ugh. She's trying to torture me! "Please Claire,
I'm really good at deciding things." Especially when I'm this
motivated.
Claire leaned in and placed
her lips alongside Amanda's ear. "All right," came the smooth reply.
When the taller woman began whispering, the warm air sent shivers down Amanda's
spine and green eyes fluttered shut.
"I'm trying to decide
what I'm going to do to you," Claire purred, pleased when she felt the
sharp intake of breath in the body beneath hers.
The brunette swallowed hard
and focused on Amanda, trying not to get caught up in her own game. Licking her
lips she continued, "I've decided to take you, Mandy." The words were
spoken in a way that made Amanda believe World War Three couldn't stop her
lover. "But what I can't decide... is exactly what I want do to your
luscious body."
"Anything... Anyhow...
Anyway..." Amanda whispered breathlessly. She had never been more sincere
in her life. Wherever Claire wanted to go, she knew she would willingly follow.
Claire shifted and poured
her heart into an achingly tender kiss, temporarily abandoning her plan. She
trailed a path of light kisses back to her partner's ear. "I know that,
love," she murmured softly.
The older woman bite back a
groan when Amanda trailed her hands along the muscles of her lower back in
unspoken encouragement for her to continue. God, you know I can't think when
you do that! Damn, you play dirty.
Determined hands slid lower
and cupped Claire's bottom. With a strong pull, Amanda flattened the leg
between hers and wantonly began grinding Claire's hips against her own.
Claire could literally feel
her partner's arousal and this time she couldn't quiet her body's innate
response as a faint hiss escaped her own lips.
Unseen by Claire, Amanda's
mouth shaped a small triumphant smile. Claire's muffled hiss hadn't gone
unnoticed. If I'm to be tortured, Gumby, I'm taking you with me.
Claire tried to still her
hips but Amanda would have none of it. Finally, when she sensed she was
completely losing control, she grabbed her partner's hands and pinned them to
the bed. The attorney did her best to ignore the pitiful whimper this action
drew from her partner. "Stop trying to distract me, Mandy," she
growled. "You always want to talk... well, now I'm talking."
"Smartass," the
younger woman mumbled causing Claire to chuckle quietly. Amanda was turned on
and frustrated. This woman did not like to wait and Claire knew it.
Claire's next words were
carefully chosen and spoken in a deep commanding voice that rumbled its way
through Amanda's blood, scattering any designs she may have had of turning the
tables on her lover. "One more move like that, Mandy, and I will stop. Completely
stop. Understand?" The tall woman let go of Amanda's hands.
Amanda nodded, barely
hearing Claire's words over her own pounding heartbeat.
"Good. Now I've
narrowed things down to two different paths. Would you like to hear about
them?" the voice rumbled in a sensual purr that nearly made Amanda swoon.
Amanda nodded again and
silently reminded her disobedient hands to remain motionless. She was still
finding it inconceivable that her hot-blooded lover, who could let hours pass
with nary a grunt between them, had become chatty... NOW! But she knew Claire
was serious and that was all the convincing it took.
Claire lifted her head and
smirked at her partner. "I knew you'd see it my way." Leaning close
she placed an almost chaste kiss on her lover's lips before returning to her
former position alongside Amanda's ear.
"I'm torn
really..." she began. "Part of me wants to take you, control
you..." Claire snaked her hand between them and firmly grabbed Amanda's
breast causing the younger woman's entire body to jerk in response. The move
was commanding and powerful and this time Amanda did swoon.
"...feel you squirming..."
Claire's thigh made its presence known again between Amanda's legs when she
slid it to where Amanda was all fire and liquid, eliciting a loud moan.
"...and
writhing..." Claire's other hand found its way between Amanda's legs and
purposefully drove forward. Amanda gasped then arched into the touch, her body
involuntarily moving in tandem with Claire's erotic words.
"Sweet Jesus,
Claire!" she cried out as Claire's hand continued to thrust forward, never
stopping the barely audible barrage of 'wishes' that were more like commands in
her ear. Amanda knew the words alone were enough to send her over the edge, but
in combination with the relentless, masterful touch of her lover, she feared
things would be over way too soon. Forever is way too soon.
Unexpectedly, Claire's
motion stilled and the lips next to Amanda's ear drew so close that Amanda was
certain the words were coming from inside her own head. The tip of Claire's
tongue traced the pink ear and she inhaled deeply, relishing the smell of clean
sweat, Amanda's shampoo, and her lover's skin- ascent she was sure shewould
recognize not only in this lifetime but any to come.
"...and
begging...," she whispered hotly.
Amanda opened her mouth.
Her immediate instinct was to indeed beg. But a tiny kernel of stubborn pride
refused to give in and her mouth defiantly snapped shut. She felt the lips next
to her ear curl into a broad smile. Oh God. Wrong move, Mandy! The
psychologist's heart pounded in anticipation of Claire's next move, and Amanda
was already fiercely regretting her foolish decision against instant surrender.
Claire removed her hands
from Amanda's breast and between her legs. The profound feeling of loss jolted
the younger woman. I knew it! Shit!
"...and
pleading...," Claire continued as she suddenly thrust her fingers forward,
and cruelly stopped, allowing Amanda a small sample of what her rebelliousness
was costing her.
Amanda's inner war raged.
She was teetering on the brink of the climax that she craved. Things had
escalated beyond mere want... this was about need.
"...for me to taste
you."
Amanda's eyes rolled back
in her head as she imagined Claire's hot mouth on her and her composure
unraveled like a ball of yarn rolling down hill. She gave the hands she had
been fighting to still free reign and they grasped Claire's face, forcing
direct eye contact. Blazing emerald met intense azure and Amanda swore she
could see an arch of sparks fly between them. "I don't care what the
'other' part of you wants. Choose this and choose it now," she
demanded with an incendiary kiss.
Then Amanda gave her lover
exactly what they both wanted...her complete and unconditional surrender.
*************************
The Pathfinder's powerful
heater warmed the car to a cozy temperature causing Amanda to shed her heavy
coat and gloves and lay them beside her on the supple leather seat. The SUV
sped through the lightly falling snow as it crossed the nearly empty
ice-covered bridge that traversed the mighty Missipp'. Five minutes more and
they'd arrive at Mark's small home in St. Paul.
"Claire, why don't you
let me drive?"
Blue eyes rolled under
thick lashes. "I fine. I'm awake." But an untimely yawn seriously
weakened her credibility. I knew I'd regret being too lazy to get up and
make the coffee. God, how do people get up this early?
Claire shifted in her seat
feeling vaguely unsettled, knowing the reason she looked longing at the
conspicuously unadorned steering wheel. Driving is just not the same without
you!
"You can take him out,
you know."
"What do you mean?
Take who out?" She tried for nonchalance. Shit!
Amanda raised her eyebrows
causing Claire to scowl. "I already told you I don't think you're
insane... at least most of the time," Amanda deadpanned.
"But they'll laugh at
me," Claire whined in an uncharacteristically adolescent voice.
"I'll make them
stop," Amanda reassured in the same tone she used with Missy.
"Ha!" Blue eyes
narrowed. "You'll be laughing the loudest."
"C'mon, ya know ya
wanna," the blonde cajoled, enjoying herself immensely.
"Temptress!"
Claire shouted and Amanda burst out laughing.
"I've never been
called that before," the therapist said as she squared her shoulders,
"but I think I love it!"
Claire was indeed tempted.
It seemed that every time she got in the car lately someone was with her,
preventing her from keeping company with her favorite toy. "Well, maybe
just until we get to Mark's place," she relented. The attorney reached
into the glove box and began fishing around for her constant driving companion,
Gumby. When she felt a cool bendable leg she began pulling him out of the glove
box.
"God Dammit,
Mandy!" Gumby was wearing a tiny red kimono and a black geisha wig. Thick
red lips had been fashioned out of construction paper and taped to his face and
white grease pencil covered Gumby's normally emerald cheeks. "I'm gonna
kick her ass!" Claire bellowed, knowing only Jody would go to the extra
effort of adding big lips in a bid to torture her. Bitch! She knows how I
feel about Madam Butterfly!
The month before, Amanda
talked Claire and Jody into attending the long, and, to Claire and Jody,
extremely boring opera. But Claire had stealthy escaped under the pretense of
using the bathroom and had happily spent nearly an hour hiding at the snack
bar, talking to its teenage employees. Amanda was livid, and Jody downright
jealous.
Amanda slapped her hand
over her mouth in an attempt not to laugh. This one is priceless! But a
few giggles managed to escape when Claire began tearing off the miniature
clothes and cursing over the well-taped lips. Amanda grabbed a Kleenex from the
glove box and handed it to Claire, who practically tore it out of her hand and
began cleaning Gumby's face.
In less than a minute Gumby
was appropriately naked and clean and wrapped around the top of the steering
wheel. Another mile or two and Claire's scowl began to fade. Amanda's eyes
widened when the older woman's face broke into a radiant smile. She suddenly
felt very sorry for her business partner. Uh Oh, look out Jody.
Claire's yawn and deep sigh
interrupted her silent quest for suitable retribution. The attorney was
exhausted.
Amanda grasped her
partner's hand and brought it to her lips, tasting the soft warm skin. "I
really don't mind driving. I'd rather make it to the cabin in one piece,"
she teased, depositing another delicate kiss on Claire's knuckles.
Who are you trying to
kid? You're every bit as tired as I am. But I love you for offering. Mirthful eyes pinned Amanda.
"Remind me again why we're driving around in the middle of the night."
The grumpy tone contrasted sharply with the brunette's relaxed demeanor.
The prosecutor was more
than ready for a vacation. Amanda had been astonished to find out it had been
nearly six years since Claire had taken enough vacation time to make it out of
the Cities for more than a day or two. The younger woman had firmly stated that
legal conventions and business trips were just work in disguise and didn't
count.
"5:30 a.m. is not
night...it's morning."
"Not according to
Mother Nature." Claire raised the hand Amanda was still holding and
motioned out to the expansive darkness. Then she brought the joined hands to
her own mouth and returned the kiss.
The barest hint of a grin
told Amanda the lawyer wasn't really angry about the hour. The blonde smiled impishly
and let heavy eyelids slide shut. "You just stayed up too late last
night."
"Me?" Claire
unzipped her coat and stuffed her mittens in the deep pockets, completely
removing her foot from the accelerator as the car passed under an icy overpass.
"What about you? I wasn't up half the night by myself."
"But I'm not
complaining." Amanda's face lit up into a delighted grin, as she
considered the previous night.
"Wait until your
stomach figures out how many hours it is until lunch,"
Claire drawled, only
partially teasing.
The blonde snorted, then
laughed outright, affectionately smacking her partner's thigh. "Don't
worry, baby." She let her hand linger on faded denim, tracing the firm
muscle below. "I never travel without treats." She reached down to her
feet and jiggled a large paper sack. "It's a mom thing."
Ebony eyebrows edged up as
Claire peered into the dark floorboards, her fingers following her gaze.
Pulling the bag out of
reach, Amanda slapped away the offending digits, drawing a playful growl from
her lover. "No touching."
"That's not what you
said last night." Claire smirked, enjoying her partner's endearingly
predictable rising blush. The lawyer's hand darted toward the bag once more but
Amanda pulled it away just as her fingertips grazed the paper. "Awww...
Mandy. I just wanna see what's inside," the tall woman persisted with a
pout.
The therapist looked at her
playmate adoringly. You are so fun, she thought with a surprised laugh,
loving Claire's silly side. "Later... it's just junk food. We can get some
drive-thru food on the way out of town."
"And that's not junk
food?" Yes! Coffee and Egg McMuffins!
"Are you complaining
again?" The blonde shot her lover a mock glare, knowing she loved McDonald's
breakfasts and couldn't care less about the nutritional value of the food.
"Nope," Claire
responded cheerfully, her mood brightening further with the prospect of hot
food and even hotter coffee. Huh, I never used to eat breakfast at all. Oh,
well... She figured it wasn't really hurting her and she loved the time
around the kitchen table with her lover and Missy. Claire rolled her shoulders
forward and was rewarded with an audible pop. She'd never felt better, and a
little extra time on the Stair Master, and a little (okay, a lot) less sleep,
were small prices to pay for a family. My family. She shook her head in
amazement as a happy warmth spread through her.
Claire pulled the
Pathfinder up the slight incline of Mark's driveway and slid it into 'park'. Gumby
was placed back into the glove box without a comment from Amanda, who knew
better than to continue to tease Claire about her little green buddy. The two
women sat in the car for several moments, talking quietly and waiting for their
friend.
"Should we
knock?" Amanda eventually asked, glancing at Claire then back toward the
darkened structure. A small glowing porch light was the only indication anyone
was home.
"I guess."
Claire's scrunched her eyebrows together. "I was sure he'd see the
headlights. Usually Marko is ready and waiting. He's never late."
"Well then Jody must
be making him nuts." A wry smile split the blonde's face. "She's
about as punctual as I am."
Claire returned her lover's
infectious grin, silently agreeing on both counts. "What is it with you
two...? I..." The attorney stopped mid-sentence when the porch light
flickered off and Mark stepped out of the house. The women watched as the big
man awkwardly hefted up a medium sized duffel bag and large suitcase with his
uninjured arm. Amanda and Claire moved to help, but Mark warned them off with a
glare as he headed around to the trunk.
A frigid blast of air
poured into the car when the hatchback opened and Mark began adjusting the
bags. "I hate winter! Brr!" Claire shook her head, the cold morning
air jolting her body awake.
When the second bag settled
into the trunk, the back of the Pathfinder lowered under the weight. "Do
you think you packed enough, buddy?" We're only gonna be gone for five
days, for Christ's sake!"
"Don't start," he
snapped. "Dammit." Mark struggled to align the duffel and suitcase,
his useless arm adding to his frustration.
Claire squeezed Amanda's
hand indicating that the younger woman should stay put while she moved to help
her friend. "I can get this." She quickly adjusted the bags until
they were lying flat. "Don't worry about it."
Mark nearly barked out a
grumpy retort before thinking better of it. It's not her fault my arm is
hurt... "Thanks, Claire."
The brunette flashed her
childhood pal a sympathetic smile and gave his shoulder a gentle pat, her hand
sinking deeply into the soft down coat draped over his shoulders. "It's
okay. I know how frustrating it can be. Remember when I broke my wrist in high
school?" She shuddered at the unpleasant thought.
Mark pitifully stared at
his arm. "This...is...making...me...INSANE!" he whined miserably.
"Hurry it up,
guys," Amanda called from the front seat. "I'm freezing!" The
therapist looked at her watch. "We're gonna be late picking up Jody."
"No you're not,"
came the contrary statement.
Amanda nearly jumped out of
her skin when her business partner's face appeared in the window next to
her...seemingly out of nowhere. "Shit!"
Jody's eyes widened.
"Whoa... a little jumpy?"
"God, Jody."
Amanda let out a deep breath. "Are you trying to make me wet myself?"
Wheat-colored eyes
twinkled. "Considering I'm going to spend the next four hours in a small
enclosed place with you... you should know the answer to that question."
Jody glanced back at the
two County Attorneys who were speaking in hushed tones near the back of the
car. An eyebrow quirked and she brushed some of the accumulating snow out of
her bangs. I wonder what's up with them?
Jody clicked opened the
back door only to be stopped by a strong hand on her back. "Let's ride up
front, Jody." Mark gripped the door. "I'm too tall to be squished
into the back seat and I want to sit with you."
The fair-haired attorney
flashed his girlfriend a boyishly charming smile, and Jody suddenly hoped that
the baby would look just like its father. Mentally frowning at the disgustingly
sentimental thought, the therapist stepped forward and wrapped her arms around
the Mark's thick waist, winding her fingers in his belt loops. "Fine with
me, but you shouldn't drive for too long." With her elbow she gently
tapped his cast.
"Keys are in the
ignition," Claire said as she slipped by Jody and into the back seat. The
slamming of the car door swallowed the words, "Scratch it and die."
By the time the muscular woman turned to focus on Claire, Amanda was already
throwing her coat to the lawyer and climbing over the front seats.
Claire shook off the last
traces of snow from her hair and face. Already anticipating some good snuggle
time with her lover she removed her parka as Amanda settled in next to her. The
blonde snuggled closer with a contented sigh, loving the soothing heat pouring
off her partner. "Mmm... Gumby, you're so nice and toasty," she
murmured sleepily.
Claire sank into the
embrace and pressed her lips into the soft pale head resting on her shoulder.
"Let's take a nap," she suggested, as much for herself as her
companion.
"Umm. Okay, you
convinced me." Amanda snuggled closer still, molding herself to the taller
woman as she tightened her grip on Claire's heavy sweatshirt and closed her
eyes. The steady motion of the car, and the relaxed, rhythmic breathing of her
lover, lulled her into a contented doze.
Blue eyes fluttered closed,
all thoughts of coffee and breakfast trailing away. Claire's last conscious
thoughts were swirling remembrances of the scent of leather seats, new car, and
rain; the sound of pounding hearts, thunder and pleasure; and the taste of
salty skin and sweet lips. She grinned a little, allowing the intoxicating
sensation of new love to flood through her, until the lure of sleep was simply
too much to resist. "I love you, Mandy," she muttered quietly as her
mind finally let go.
"I love you too,"
her partner answered softly from the depths her own slumber.
************************
Through the scope of a
long-range hunting rifle, Cory watched Amanda, Claire, Jody, and Mark exit the
bright red Pathfinder. He was perched high in a tree nearly three hundred yards
away... waiting. He knew he could easily make the shots. Just like deer,
he silently mused. The nose of the rifle dipped as he trained the crosshairs on
Claire's head, the car blocking the rest of her body. Perverted, bitch! He
imagined a bullet exploding through her chest and piercing her heart, her life
force draining away into a hot crimson puddle in the snow. Oh yeah. Cory
licked his lips. He was getting excited just thinking about it. She would be
first... definitely.
Claire moved around the car
to speak with Amanda, allowing the slender hunter an even better shot. Amanda.
Cory lowered the scope to the smaller target. Warm tears stung his eyes. No
hesitation! It's out of my hands now. He commands it!
Cory's attention shifted as
Jody and Mark emerged from the front of the cab. Dark eyes twitched as Mark
leaned down and gave Jody a quick kiss before moving to the trunk of the
vehicle. A white-hot rage enveloped Cory and his nearly numb fingers began to
tremble. He shook his head. NO! NOT NOW! But the voice came anyway...
taunting... teasing. A pressure began to build behind his eyes, and his pulse
pounded. "She was not for you either, Cory," the voice cruelly
pointed out. "No one is! No one ever will be!"
Without thinking, Cory
brought his hands to his ears and shifted on the dry branch, sending a flurry
of snow and bits of bark to the ground below. The rifle began to fall and the
distraught man grabbed wildly at the gun, trying to keep it from taking a
forty-foot plunge into the snow. In a flailing attempt, Cory managed to hook
the rifle sling on his foot.
He closed his eyes -- a
trail of sweat dripped down his nose. The voice stopped. Thank you. Thank
you. Unsteady hands grabbed the rifle by its butt and began to readjust it
on his shoulder. When his eyes moved back to his targets they were gone. Motherfuck!!
It's okay, it's okay, it's okay, he silently chanted. I have time. They
don't.
Cory began the long
treacherous descent down the tree. So, Jody's with the lawyer. She's
probably sleeping with him. Unbidden images of Mark's naked, bloodied body
assaulted him. He ignored them. Slut! FINE THEN! YOU CAN ALL DIE!
Visions of blood and carnage filled his mind's eye as he jumped from the bottom
branch, his boots crushing several dead branches buried deep beneath the snow.
Cory adjusted his sock hat and zipped his camouflaged jacket to the top.
Fumbling cold fingers adjusted the heavy bindings of his snowshoes and he
silently disappeared back into the forest. I have time. They don't.
************************
Jody kicked the snow off
her boots and stepped into the cabin, surprised that it was nearly the same
temperature as the outside air. She looked around and her eyebrows disappeared
behind wavy dark brown bangs. "Wow."
The interior was decorated
in bright yellow, green and white, giving the cabin, which consisted of nothing
more than one very large room, a Spring-like atmosphere -- even in the heart of
Winter. Floral designs were paired with lace, and whitewashed furniture dotted
the maple colored hardwood floors.
In the corner sat an
extremely tall, king-sized bed. The rays of the mid-morning sun streaming
through a nearby window caused the shiny gold bed frame to sparkle brightly.
Intricate patterns of pale green vines climbed across the white, goose-feather
comforter, and solid-yellow pillows of all shapes and sizes decorated the
massive structure.
Next to the bed stood a
four-drawer wooden dresser that was dwarfed by its bold, gigantic companion.
Above the dresser, in an octagonal frame, hung a print of a brass vase, circled
by a bright green ribbon, and overflowing with colorful wildflowers.
In the rear of the cabin a
discrete door led to a cherished new addition-- a bathroom. The bathroom
contained an old-fashioned claw-footed bathtub, fed by clean but cold well
water, and a flush toilet made possible by clever engineering and the
underground pressure provided by the hilly landscape. The kitchen consisted of
nothing more than a small round table with two chairs, a shiny pump-handled
sink, and an icebox.
Amanda stepped in past her
friend with Mark and Claire on either side of her. The blonde nodded, noticing
the shiny floors and lack of dust. "Iris must have hired someone to
clean..." her eyes traveled to the bed, "...and put on fresh linens.
I know she hasn't been here since last summer."
Mark dropped his and Jody's
bags by the door. "I take it we're staying in this one," he asked
Amanda, making it clear that was his preference.
"Sure," Amanda
answered, thinking she was more in the mood for the other cabin, which was set
a little deeper into the woods. I think Claire will like it too.
Jody laughed and looked
toward the obvious focal point of the room. "Iris, you old dog! I've never
seen a room with a bigger or more eye-catching bed."
Mark wriggled pale
eyebrows. "I like Iris."
"The place isn't as
primitive as it seems," Amanda reassured, remembering everyone's initial
reluctance at the lack of electricity. "The oil lamps and candles will
provide plenty of light, and Iris assures me this..." she pointed to wood
burning stove, "...works really well." It had better or I'm dead
meat.
Jody sat down on the small
loveseat that faced the hollow wood stove. "I guess we'd better fill the
wood box and start heating this place up." God, why do I feel so tired?
I haven't done anything but sit in the car all morning.
Walking over to the stove
Mark noticed the nearly hidden cables that ran out the back. Must be for the
generator. The stove can be run with wood or gas... excellent.
Claire nodded, thinking to
herself that maybe Jody could use a rest. Stubborn... Gumby altering... no
good.... "Good idea. Why don't Amanda and I go get settled in the
other cabin and we'll meet you guys back here in a couple of hours for
lunch?" Claire's suggestion was met with murmurs of approval. Jody headed
to the kitchen to unload their food and Mark began moving the bags over to the
bed.
Amanda extended her hand.
"C'mon, honey. The other cabin is about 100 yards up the hill." I
can't wait to show you.
Claire fumbled with the
stack of logs in her arms as Amanda opened the door in front of her. The tall
woman's face split into a flattering smile as she entered the smaller of the
two cabins. She spun around taking in the decor. "Holy..."
"You like?"
Amanda beamed inwardly.
"Amanda, this is
beautiful. I mean the other cabin was beautiful too, but this is... well...
it..."
"It suits you
better?" The younger woman asked, already knowing it to be true.
It was as if different
people owned the cabins, or at the very least, that they were the product of a
split personality. And in a way they were. Iris had chosen the furnishings for
the larger cabin. But Amanda's mentor had given her young protégé free rein to
decorate this one, trusting her judgment and good taste implicitly.
Whereas Jody and Mark's
cabin was light, airy and fresh, this cabin was warm and comforting, filled
with plaids, heavy fabrics and muted, rich colors. The cabin was sectioned off
into a living area, bedroom and kitchen.
The bedroom wasn't really a
separate room. Rather, a wall about four-foot high separated a tiny area and
afforded the room's occupants some small measure of privacy.
A narrow double bed was
encased in a dark walnut frame that was shaped like a sleigh, and a wooden
trunk sat at its foot. Its coverings were dark green, blue, and maroon tartans
with two simple pillows that were tucked neatly under the plaids. While it was
beautifully inviting, it wasn't the focus of the room.
In the living area, in
front of a massive stone fireplace, sat a large, overstuffed couch covered in a
heavy wine colored fabric, accented by several throws in colors matching the
bedding. At the foot of the couch lay a thick oval-shaped sheepskin rug that
extended nearly to the fireplace and was flanked by a set of low black walnut
end tables. The tables were topped with unique pieces of sculptures made from
pine cones, twigs, feathers, leather, and other local fauna.
"Mandy, it's
great!" Claire smiled at the faint aroma of hardwood and cinnamon.
The walls were decorated
with several Terry Redlin prints celebrating nature and wildlife, and over the
fireplace hung a dark, shiny oil painting of a mountain man, Indian maiden, and
child. Claire found herself irresistibly drawn toward the intriguing work of
art, immediately recognizing its strong expressive lines.
The Indian woman faced the
child, leaving her face a mystery, and two long braids were painted in such
fine detail Claire could make out each strand of midnight hair as it blew in
the summer breeze. The woman was washing a small red-haired child in what
appeared to be a large barrel that had been split in half. The child's hair was
a mountain of bubbles and his happy toothless grin lit up the picture.
The mountain man, dressed
only in buckskin britches and boots, held an axe. He was as fair and freckled
as the woman was dark and exotic, and was scratching his chin through a short,
curly red beard. The man's sea-green eyes were focused on the woman and child,
his adoration shining like the July sun.
Claire was speechless. It's
her! Well... it would be her if she had a beard and was a man. I wonder if she
even realizes? Her jaw worked for several long seconds before the words
could escape. "I never knew you painted in oils," she finally
commented her eyes never straying from the mountain man's enigmatic smile.
Amanda winced,
misinterpreting Claire's reaction. "I don't... really. Iris asked for
something rustic and watercolors just didn't seem to fit the bill. At least not
in this cabin." The blonde cocked her head and observed her lawyer. She
hates it. She shrugged, trying to set aside the unexpected jolt of
disappointment that stung her guts. "It just sort of happened."
"It's fabulous,"
Claire stated simply, the awe in her voice cutting through Amanda's insecurity.
Green eyes widened in
surprise. "Seriously," she begged shamelessly for more reassurances. Damn,
what is wrong with me?
Claire nodded and absently
reached for Amanda's hand, her eyes still transfixed on the canvas. The blonde
let out a shaky breath, a little unsettled by her sudden need, and squeezed the
fingers threaded between her own. She was inordinately pleased that Claire
appreciated this piece in particular. Amanda hadn't thought it mattered, but in
that split second she knew it did... terribly.
The painting had always
been one of her favorites and she'd never repeated her effort in the medium,
deciding to quit while she was ahead. Amanda's eyes drifted from her partner,
to the woman in the painting, and back again. A mischievous smile curled her
lips. Tall, broad shoulders, strong arms. "She looks like you, you
know." I wonder if I was dreaming about you all those years ago, before
we even met?
Claire finally pulled her
attention from the mountain man and considered the pictures of other occupants.
"What do you mean she looks like me? All you can see is her back."
Claire smiled wryly. "Besides, long dark hair doesn't exactly distinguish
me from any other Native American woman from the era."
The lawyer noticed the
pulling sensation in her shoulders. "Mandy, where...?"
Before she could finish
Amanda grabbed several of the larger pieces of wood out of Claire's arms and
dropped them into the woodbin near the fireplace. Claire followed suit,
stretching out her arms as soon as she dropped the last log. She groaned.
Interested, cerulean eyes
scanned the room. "There's no wood stove in here. I guess this big
fireplace heats the place all on its own." Claire admired the majestic
stone hearth and dark wood mantle, whose color exactly matched the floors.
"How are you at starting fires?" She looked to her partner.
Me? Okaaay. "I guess we'll find out."
Amanda kneeled in front of the fireplace and poked her head up the chimney.
After making sure the flue was open, she grabbed a handful of old newspapers
from a stack alongside the woodbin and began crunching them up into balls.
Claire looked on in
fascination as Amanda started a blazing fire in under a minute. Jesus
Christ. "Where in the hell did you learn how to do that?"
Amanda shrugged. "I
dunno." Green eyes twinkled. "I dated an Eagle Scout once."
A well shaped eyebrow rose
to it highest level. "And did he light your fire, Mandy?"
A snort was her answer.
Claire stepped forward and
handed Amanda two larger logs, now that the flame had taken a secure hold of
the kindling. "Well, I'm just glad you're here. Otherwise, I'd be spending
the night in the Pathfinder with the heater on."
"If I weren't here
you'd be in a hotel." One small adjustment to the logs and Amanda stood up
and dusted her hands off on her jeans. Soon it would be warm enough to take off
their coats.
Claire stepped closer to
her lover and wrapped her arms around the smaller woman's waist.
"You..." she touched the tip of Amanda's nose. "...have many
skills. And I don't just mean the painting and the fire."
Amanda puffed out her
chest. "And you're just now noticing this?" she teased.
Claire slowly shook her
head as her eyes took on a serious, intense expression and her finger traced
her lover's feminine, youthful features. Another hand slid up as the lawyer
cupped both of Amanda's cheeks. Blue held green for a long provocative moment.
"I love you more than words can say," Claire whispered, smiling
gently at Amanda's startled reaction to the surprisingly reverent declaration.
"And no, I'm not just now noticing," she added sincerely.
Amanda felt a pang deep in
her chest and wondered why her heart didn't explode on the spot. She clutched
at her partner and buried her face in the smooth skin of Claire's neck, taking
a deep breath of her lovers reassuring scent, and relishing the closeness she
had come to depend on in a way so elemental that the enormity of it was
sometimes frightening. "How'd you get so romantic?" her voice
cracked. Warm lips gently grazed the top of her head.
Claire didn't answer,
instead she simply pulled her partner closer and stared into the crackling
flames for so long she wondered if Amanda had fallen asleep in her arms.
"Mandy?" she said softly.
"Hmm?"
"Please tell me this
cabin has indoor plumbing." Claire twisted her legs to make her point, and
the blonde against her stilled... then convulsed into laughter.
************************
Monica paused outside the
door of the Cornerstone Clinic. This is long overdue. With a deep breath
the blonde pushed open the door and went inside.
At the reception desk sat a
young man reading a magazine in what appeared to be a completely empty office.
Since when did they get
a secretary? "Hello,"
Monica said brightly.
"Dr. Greer?" The
man looked confused. "Is that you?" He'd only met Amanda once for a
few moments when the temp agency sent him over for an interview with Dr.
Penbrook.
Monica smiled. I guess
we still look an awful lot a like sis. "No. My name is Monica Greer
and I've got an appointment to see my sister, Dr. Greer," she lied.
"You... you have an
appointment?" The secretary looked down at his desk calendar and began
flipping through the pages as if some piece of previously unnoticed information
was going jump out and bite him in the ass.
"I'm sorry, Ms. Greer,
but Dr. Greer and Dr. Penbrook are on vacation this week. I'm just supposed to
answer the phone and forward any important messages."
"Vacation?" My
fucking luck! Monica quickly recovered. "Amanda must have forgotten
our appointment..." She paused and looked pointedly at the young man.
"Alan," he
provided helpfully.
The blonde flashed him a
winning smile. "Alan," she repeated as if he'd given her some
unexpected good news. He stood a little straighter and lifted his chin proudly.
Men... Jesus. No wonder Amanda is into chicks. "Alan," she
purred. "You wouldn't happen to have a phone number and address where I
could reach my sister, would you?" She looked at him innocently then
licked her lips in a playfully seductive manner. "I'd be ever so
grateful."
Alan's audible swallow
nearly caused Monica to laugh in the poor boy's face. He couldn't move fast
enough. "Yes... absolutely... here... here is her cell phone number."
He paused, suddenly unsure of his actions. "She said it was only for
emergencies," the secretary hedged.
"Trust me, Alan."
Monica drew her finger from his breastbone and up along his neck, stopping when
she reached nearly trembling lips. I do believe this boy is gonna blow his
wad right here and now. "Amanda will consider what I have to tell her
an emergency." She flashed him another coy smile and let her finger slide
into his hot mouth. His resolve melted like an ice cube in hell.
"Here." He thrust
the paper in her hand. This is the best damn day of my life!
Monica looked at the paper.
"This is only a phone number Alan. I need an address too." Round
disappointed eyes fixed on their target.
"But..."
"Please," she
added sweetly, batting her eyelashes.
Alan began thinking
furiously, then, as if a light bulb pinged on in his head, he remembered
something. "I... I started last week, before everyone left and an older
lady, Irene or Iris or Irma... something like that... anyway, she asked me to
fax Dr. Greer something."
And you're telling me
this becaaause? Monica
fought the urge to scratch out Alan's eyes and simply dig around herself for
the information she wanted. "And?" she said with a patience she
didn't really feel.
"And it was a
map."
Monica's eyes sparkled. Now
she was interested. "And you have a copy of this map," she
prodded.
Alan nodded and reached
into the bottom drawer of the desk. After a moment of desperate rifling he
pulled out a map with a note attached.
Monica smiled and folded
the paper into a small square, which she shoved into her jeans pocket.
"Thank you Alan, you've been extremely helpful." She studied the
secretary with interest.
"Alan, how old are
you?"
He opened his mouth but
Monica interrupted him before he could begin. "Don't lie to me." She
waggled a finger at the flustered temp.
"Nineteen."
"I see." Monica
looked at her watch. It's too late to drive up to the cabin tonight, even if
I could beg, borrow, or steal a car. My piece of shit should be out of the shop
tomorrow. A mental sigh. Day after tomorrow will have to be soon enough
to collect my daughter. Monica's focus shifted to the nervous young man
behind the desk. Alan...Alan... "What skills landed you this
job?" He must be able to do something. No doubt Amanda and Jody pay
well.
"I can type forty
words a minute and have a pleasant phone voice," Alan answered, repeating
the things the lady at the temp agency told him employers liked to hear. Damn,
Ricky and Mike are gonna die when I tell them about her! And they thought I was
stupid for not working at the Christmas tree lot again this year. She is so
hot! Suckers!
Monica moved around the
desk and pressed herself against the young secretary, who looked like he was
about to swallow his own tongue. Wild eyes took on a wicked glint. "Which
one of these offices belongs to that bitc... I mean to Dr. Penbrook?"
On her last visit, Monica
was so strung out she'd paid no attention to her surroundings. Her time in the
clinic was all tied up in fuzzy memories involving a shooting and cravings and
pain.
Steady, slender fingers
trailed down Alan's chest and found their way to the bulge in his pants. Monica
began to lightly squeeze. She raised an eyebrow and her lips shaped into
crooked grin. Eager boy.
Alan didn't think he could
speak, when he realized his mouth was hanging open he clicked it shut, vaguely
aware of its parched texture. As the pressure between his legs built he began
to feel a little light-headed. Monica's sharply raised eyebrow told him she was
waiting for an answer so he just pointed to the right. The older Greer sister
nodded and began pushing him toward the office, never removing her hand from
his groin. "Alan, let me share with you a little business tip I've come to
appreciate over the years," Monica sagely offered as she opened Jody's
office door. "Never..." she smiled wickedly "...underestimate
the value of good oral skills."
The office door slammed
shut.
*************************
Cory was sweating heavily
by the time he dropped onto the porch of the old wooden house and began
unlacing his snowshoes. He'd trudged through the deep snow for the past 2 hours
at a break-neck speed, driven by madness, hunger, and a burning yearning not to
miss 'Love Connection', which was starting at 1:00 p.m.
He had discovered the
idyllic home 3 days ago, while exploring the area. It was approximately 6 miles
from the other cabins, down a small tree-strewn ravine and across an
ice-covered river. It sat on the edge of a larger county, and was just close
enough to the nearest village, that the single-story home had electricity. It
would have been perfect had it been abandoned. Unfortunately, it wasn't.
Cory wiped his sweaty brow
with his hand. Damn. I wonder if there's a snowmobile in the garage? The
wiry man knocked off his boots and laid his snowshoes against the porch
railing. He sighed. Time to clean house.
"Hi, mom and dad! I'm
home!" the slender construction worker shouted brightly as he entered the
house.
Perched on the sofa, in a
massive pool of sticky, mostly-dried blood, were Barbara and Davy Jensen. The
elderly couple was posed in a macabre embrace, watching television through dead
eyes. Their throats had been slit from ear to ear and the bodies were starting
to turn rancid in the warm cabin, their acrid stench drifting into every room
of the structure.
"Sorry, mom."
Rigor mortis had come and gone, and Cory was easily able to pry the old woman's
arms from around her husband causing her to crumble into a heap on the floor.
"Whew!" Cory made a disgusted face. "You're ripe."
Oblivious to the blood, the
dark-eyed construction worker grabbed Barbara Jensen by one leg and one arm and
dragged her out of the house and across the porch. Her head thumped loudly as
it banged each wooden step leading into the snow. "Oops... Sorry, Mom. I
bet you've got quite a headache," he smirked.
Twenty more minutes and
Davy joined his wife in a tangled mass next to the well-maintained woodpile.
Cory cocked his head to the side and stared at the couple. After several long
moments he arranged the bodies so that Barbara's head was pillowed on Davy's
slim shoulder. A light snow had begun to fall and was already beginning to
blanket the bodies. They're together. All is as it should be. Cory
nodded, satisfied with his work, and went inside to clean his rifle. He smiled
as he looked at his watch. Just in time for 'Love Connection'.
*************************
Mark and Jody's cabin,
though it was a good clip larger than the one up the hill, warmed quickly under
the influence of the powerful wood stove. Both couples were now able to
move around comfortably without their coats. Jody and Mark perched together on
the small, but cozy loveseat while Claire and Amanda sat side-by-side on the
floor.
Claire knew Amanda wanted
to absorb as much of the radiant heat as possible, both from her and the
fireplace. Perfect eyebrows drew together. I wonder what it would take to
install a fireplace at home? Mandy would love that.
"Thanks." Amanda
smiled sweetly as Jody passed her a half-full container of potato salad. The
blonde dumped a large dollop onto her paper plate and hummed contentedly as she
began to devour the tasty chunks.
Claire's attention returned
to her companions and she smiled fondly at her partner. Note to self: Buy
more food. The lawyer did a mental inventory of the bags they'd brought
with them. Amended note to self: buy lots more food.
When Amanda finished the
last of her lunch she patted her tummy appreciatively. "Thanks, Mark.
Those ham sandwiches and all the fixin's really hit the spot."
Mark smiled, knowing he'd
always have a grateful culinary audience in Amanda. While Jody and Claire
enjoyed what he prepared, Amanda experienced it. She was every amateur
chef's dream, attentive to the last crumb.
The prosecutor grabbed the
empty plates and moved to throw them into the stove. When he realized he
couldn't do it one-handed he let out a virulent string of curses and flopped
back onto the loveseat in a huff.
Jody patted the big man's
knee and leaned forward to open the stove door. With a quick flick of her wrist
the flames instantly devoured the plates. Deciding the wood supply was
adequate, the brunette therapist turned back to Mark and was met with an
adoring look that stole her breath away.
"Thanks," he
said, trying to scowl but not quite succeeding. People had been asking him all
week why he had such a ridiculously happy grin plastered on his face. He had
resolved himself to wear a more stoic look, mentally picturing Claire and her
legendary 'bored look'. Mark sighed. Truthfully, his personality was much
closer to Amanda's and he found himself lacking the will power and inclination
to maintain an unaffected air in the wake of Jody's good news. Teasing be
damned, he was thrilled and it showed. Still, his arm made even the simplest
tasks unreasonably difficult. The severity of the break and the type and size
of the cast made casual movement all but impossible. He was nearing the
breaking point and he had still had at least 2 months to go. Jesus, 2
months!
"S'okay," replied
Jody, snuggling a little closer to the frustrated man.
Claire watched Jody and
Mark with rapt fascination. Although she often saw them together, seeing the
affection and easy-going attitude that characterized their relationship always
surprised her a little. It was obvious the two were first and foremost friends.
She smiled a little when Mark leaned over and placed a light kiss on Jody's
cheek, drawing a faint blush from the stocky, sometimes-difficult woman. I
guess everything else is just gravy.
"So..." Mark
cleared his throat. "What are we gonna do up here?"
Three sets of eyes turned
to Amanda causing hers to widen. "What?? Why are you looking at me?"
"Well, you've been her
before," Jody explained the obvious.
"But never in the
winter." Amanda shrugged. "I was planning on doing some reading,
sleeping late, walking through the forest, maybe heading into town to do some
shopping..." Making love to Claire until she walks funny.
Mark and Jody turned to
Claire dismissing Amanda's idea of 'fun'. The brunette attorney snorted and
offered her own ideas. "Hmm... The ice isn't set enough for fishing, and
Mark's in no condition for skiing thank God. But Twin Harbors has a
movie theater and some bars...we could go there. Or maybe we could rent some
snowmobiles?"
Jody and Mark shook their
heads and smiled, grunting their approval, which caused Amanda to rise to her
feet and place her hands on her hips indignantly. "And what was wrong with
my suggestions? We're supposed to be enjoying nature and each other's company
not getting drunk, acting like fools, and riding around at one-hundred miles
per hour on snowmobiles."
"I wasn't going to
drink," Jody informed her business partner, not bothering to deny the
rest. Mark and Claire laughed.
Blue eyes rolled in an
exaggerated motion as Claire stood up and wrapped an arm around Amanda's waist.
"Mandy, I'll bet you were the kid in class who reminded the teacher when
she forgot to assign homework."
"I was not!" the
blonde protested vehemently. She winced internally. Okay... but I only did
that once!
"Suuurrree," her
friend's drawled in unison, laughing again.
"Fine." Amanda
grumped but was soon smiling herself. "You wanna meet back here around
6:00 p.m. then we can all go to dinner?"
Mark nodded, hoping he
could talk Jody into a nap. The tall man stood and tossed Claire and Amanda
their coats. He looked out the window and absently noticed that the sun had
disappeared behind thick clouds and a light snow was falling. He shut the door
behind Claire and Amanda and made his way back to Jody.
"You want me to take a
nap, don't you?" Mark had been hinting at it for the last couple of hours
and Jody was trying not to let it irritate her.
"Yep." He smiled
remembering how easily pregnant women got tired, especially in their first
trimester. "Okay if join you? I'm not used to getting up before the
crack of dawn."
Jody nodded
enthusiastically and looked at the enormous bed and Mark. The combination
looked like heaven to the therapist who held out her hand invitingly. "As
a matter of fact... I insist."
************************
Cory slipped out of Amanda
and Claire's cabin just as the foursome exited the Pathfinder after a pleasant
evening of dinner and drinks in town. The young construction worker laughed to
himself, confident the blowing snow and darkness would cover his tracks leading
from the cabin to the woods. Soon. He wondered how their hot blood would
feel running down his hands and forearms and closed his eyes in pleasure. Wonderful,
he decided. Simply wonderful.
"Should we head back
into town tomorrow?" Amanda asked Claire as she shed her coat and moved to
stoke the fire that had burned down to embers in their absence.
"Well, the guy at the
bar told me most of the blizzard should pass well North of here. Besides, so
what if it hits? We've got food and wood and as many gallons of gas as we could
load into the trunk in case we need to run the generator. We should be able to
ride it out if it comes to that." Claire studied Amanda's back. Moving
forward she laid her palm on her lover's shoulder. "But if you'd feel more
comfortable, we can bunk in a lodge or motel until the bad weather
passes."
Amanda smiled and shook her
head. "Nah, you're right. There's no reason we can't just stay here."
Pale eyebrows wriggled. "Most of what I wanted to do on this vacation
doesn't require anything but you... and since you're here with me...."
Claire chuckled. "Why,
Mandy, are you propositioning me?"
"Me and everybody else
in Minnesota," the therapist groused. One of the restaurant's more
inebriated patrons had found Claire too appealing to ignore and put a serious
damper on Amanda's evening.
"He was just a drunken
idiot." Claire rolled her shoulder. "I just try to ignore that
stuff." Unless it's directed at you. Claire sat down alongside her
partner and gazed into the newly stoked flames, which were shooting dancing
shadow patterns across the cabin's mostly dark interior.
Amanda's attention was on
her partner and her normally pale blue eyes, gone indigo in the firelight.
"You are so beautiful," she offered dreamily. "Too bad for everyone
else that you're mine." She reached up and stroked the soft skin on
Claire's cheek. "All mine," she added possessively, not worrying at
all about her lover's reaction.
A dark eyebrow edged upward
and the lawyer flashed Amanda a sparkling white smile. "I think you made
that clear tonight when you told my admirer to go back to his sheep before you
kicked his scrawny ass all the way to Canada."
Amanda blushed. "Oh
yeah, err..." She shrugged. "Sorry about that. But he wasn't taking
your hints."
"Hints? I told him I
was with you and to leave us alone. That's not a hint."
"But he didn't
leave!"
"He did after you
kissed me full on the mouth! Though judging from his reaction I think he really
liked it!"
Amanda's blush turned
scarlet. "I... um..."
Claire leaned over and
soundly kissed her partner. "S'okay," she chuckled. "I know
exactly how you felt."
"Really?" Amanda
asked, surprised.
"Of course. How many
times have you been asked out, or at the very least leered at right in front of
me?"
Amanda thought about that
and frowned. It didn't happen as much with her as it did with Claire, but when
it did, she knew it upset the attorney. But what can we do about it? Keep
each other on leashes? Have my name tattooed on her forehead and vice versa? The
frown deepened. People will always see what they want to see, no matter what
we tell them or what the truth really is.
"Earth to Mandy. Are
you still with me?" Claire waved her hand in front of Amanda's face and
gave her a friendly bump with her shoulder. "Are you okay?" she
asked, concerned over Amanda's suddenly melancholy mood.
The younger woman
reluctantly drew herself out of her thoughts. "Yeah, I was just
thinking." She snuggled closer to her partner.
"Ahh." Claire
could read her lover easily and wrapped a long arm around Amanda's shoulders. You
said forever, Mandy, but I wonder just what type of commitment you're willing
to make. Tucking that idea away for later, Claire thought about what a long
day it had been. "I think I'll grab a quick shower before bed."
"You mean a
bath," Amanda reminded with a twinkle in her eyes. No interruptions
this time, Gumby.
Claire nodded then moaned.
"But I don't think I can take that cold water! Have you felt it? When I
washed my hands this afternoon I almost had a damned heart attack!"
Amanda laughed. "Oh
yeah," she drew out the words. "I remember. It's like that even in
the summertime. That's what this rod is for." She pointed toward a bent
black metal rod tucked up along the edge of the fireplace. "In the kitchen
is this huge steel pot that you can fill with water and then hang over the
flame until it's boiling. Two or three pots full added to the cold water and
you've got a warm bath. It takes a little time... but it's totally worth it.
There's even a smaller pot for soup or stew or coffee maybe. But I've never
tried it."
"Why not?" Claire
couldn't imagine her lover not trying anything if it meant hot food.
"I just used the stove
in the other cabin. You can sit a pot or skillet right on top." Amanda
stretched out her feet and leaned back into Claire's strong embrace. She dug
her fingers into the soft sheepskin rug, enjoying its fuzzy warmth and the rich
smell of the crackling maple in the fire.
"You walked there for
every meal?"
"Nope. I always stay
in the other cabin. This is my first time in this one."
Claire's eyebrows rose.
"Does Iris take this one?" The lawyer wiggled and warmed her toes in
front to the flames.
"Dunno. Iris has never
been here when I've come up. I've been here four or five times but never with
her. I brought Monica once a long time ago." The blonde smiled ruefully.
"But we had an argument and she took off the first day."
"Did you guys drive
here in separate cars?"
"No," Amanda
answered simply, not feeling the need to go into all the trouble it had been to
find a way into town and then rent a car. Claire didn't need another reason to
dislike her sister. There were already more than enough as it was.
That bitch! Claire shifted and pulled Amanda
into a hug. "Sorry," she murmured against fair hair. "Why didn't
you ever stay here?" Claire asked, intentionally steering the conversation
away from Amanda's troublesome sister, but not releasing her lover from the
hug.
Why didn't I? "I'm not really sure. Hmm...
You smell good." She felt rather than heard her lover's laugh and happily
burrowed her face deeper into Claire's neck. "I guess... it... never
seemed right until..." A smile teased at Amanda's lips and she tasted the
delicate skin of her lover's throat. "...until you."
Claire smiled back. "Aww...
You're such a romantic, Mandy. But are you sure you just didn't want to be
closer to the stove and an easy cup of hot chocolate?"
That comment earned the
lawyer a smack in the belly. "I'm sure, ya rat."
"Is his bath a warm
one."
Amanda didn't have to look
to know Claire's eyes had drifted to the oil painting above the mantel.
"Sure it is. She heated it for him."
The women didn't speak for
several moments. They just sat and thought and gladly enjoyed the soothing
presence of the other.
"Why?" Claire
finally asked, breaking Amanda out of her thoughts of Missy, even though she
painted the picture years before Missy was born, the smiling boy always
reminded her of her daughter.
"Why what?"
Amanda asked, confused.
"Why did she heat it,
even in the summertime?" There was a vulnerable edge to the darker woman's
voice that made Amanda pull away so she could study her face.
"Because she loves
him," came the easy reply.
"Is he hers? He looks
like the man but not the woman."
Amanda's brow furrowed.
"No, he's not hers. But she loves him anyway, just like I love
Missy."
"I love her too."
Claire pushed down a twinge of nervousness as her stomach did flip-flops. Ask
her you chicken shit! she mentally prodded herself. The worst she can
say is 'no' and think you were nuts for even suggesting it.
Amanda reached out and
grasped large hands that were uncharacteristically chilled. The therapist
searched the depths of azure eyes in an attempt to figure out where Claire was
heading. Finding no guidance, she simply trusted that Claire would fill her in.
"I know you do, sweetheart. You show her and tell her everyday. You're a
wonderful mo..." Amanda stopped, cursing herself for the near verbal slip.
Stop it, Mandy. Claire hasn't said hasn't said that's something she even
wants. But even as she thought it, the blonde knew it didn't make any
sense.
Claire had eagerly taken on
a large part of Missy's parenting. She truly was another mother to the child...
in every way. But they'd never really discussed Claire's role with Missy and
Amanda didn't want to make assumptions regarding something so important. Not
wanting Claire to feel awkward or pressured, she had even taken Missy aside and
reminded her to call Claire by her name and not 'mama', when the term had accidentally
rolled of the child's tongue more than once.
The lawyer focused open
blue eyes on Amanda. "You were going to say mother." It was more a
statement than question.
Crap. Amanda swallowed hard and did her
best to steady her voice. "Yes, I was." She waited and watched, but
Claire showed no response. Then the older woman's jaw began to work. But it was
several more seconds before any sound emerged. Amanda could nearly feel the
tense waves pouring off her lover.
"You told Missy not to
call me that." The normally strong voice cracked a little.
Amanda suddenly felt
nauseous and her heart began to pound. Oh God.
Glassy orbs dropped,
unwilling to see Amanda's reaction. "I understand that you..." A deep
breath. "...didn't want her to. I... I was just wondering why."
She thinks...
Nonononono. Damn.
Claire felt soft fingers
tug at her chin and soon she was captured in intense green eyes. "You're
wrong if you think I didn't want Missy to call you 'mama'. I would love that.
You are that to her and you have been for months, even before we moved in
together," she added sincerely. "She may be the only person on earth
who loves you nearly as much as I do."
The tension in Claire's
guts immediately began to ease and she felt like she could breath again.
"So... it would be okay for her to call me mom or mama or something like
that... you wouldn't mind?"
"We're raising her
together, right?" Amanda asked, wanting to hear the words that were really
nothing more than a simple confirmation of what had been happening from the
very start. Claire nodded and smiled a heart-stopping smile that made Amanda's
chest ache. The blonde cursed her stupidity. Jesus, how can I start with the
best intentions and then mess up things so badly?
Amanda shook her head, her
own eyes welling in response to her partner's unshed tears. A small smile
touched her face. "You can tell her as soon as we get home." While
the words were still hanging in the air she was pulled into a nearly crushing
embrace.
"Thanks, Mandy,"
Claire whispered. "I've been wanting to ask if that would be okay... but I
was worried...well... I wasn't sure... I was just worried that's all," she
finished lamely.
Claire's warm breath
tickled Mandy's ear, and she silently thanked any Gods listening for the love
of this woman. "I know. I love you. I should have asked you about it
sooner but I didn't want you to feel pressured. It wasn't a reflection on your
parenting. I swear." Amanda closed her eyes and bit the bullet. "In
fact, I think we make a pretty good team." God why am I so nervous?
"So good in fact, I'd like to add another player." That's right,
Mandy, make her solve a damn riddle! "I mean..."
"Yes."
Amanda pulled back.
"What did you say?"
"I said 'yes'."
The therapist's senses were
reeling. "Do you understand...?"
"You want another
child." Just like I do.
Green eyes widened and
Amanda could only nod mutely.
Claire cupped her cheeks.
"I think it's a fantastic idea. I hated being an only child and we've got
more than enough love to share."
A tentative smile edged its
way onto Amanda's face. "Really? You've thought about this before?"
The younger woman felt an uncontrollable surge of emotion well within her.
"Really and yes,"
Claire assured and was knocked flat on her back by Amanda's hurling body. How
did she work up so much velocity? She was only one foot away from me! The
lawyer exhaled loudly as the air was literally forced from her lungs when her
shoulders hit the sheepskin rug. Catching her breath, she laughed as Amanda
peppered her face with kisses, muttering words of thanks and devotion.
After enjoying the few
moments of the lavish attention Amanda was offering, Claire spoke, not wanting
to give her partner false hope. "Adoption may not be a reasonable option
this time around."
Amanda stopped the constant
shower of kisses long enough to consider Claire's statement. "Hmm."
Her sexual orientation hadn't been an issue in Missy's adoption. She wasn't
seeing anyone at the time and lived alone. No one asked, and she didn't offer
the information. Now, even the most cursory investigation could be damning.
"Would you...?"
"First thing next week
I'll get to work on the research." Time to brush up on my family law. Some
states had statutes that outright forbade same sex couples from adopting, and
while she wasn't aware of any such restriction in Minnesota, she wasn't sure
they didn't have one either.
Now for the tricky part.
Claire screwed up
her courage. "Have you ever considered one of us actually 'having' the
baby instead of adopting."
Amanda stared down at the
face inches below hers. "As in one of us getting pregnant?"
she asked in a shocked but delighted voice.
"Well, I might have to
confirm it with Jody, but I do think that's one way to get a baby."
"Smarty pants."
Amanda sat up, straddling her supine partner. "Wow. I never... I mean...
which one of us did you want to get pregnant?"
"I'd love to do
it."
"REALLY?" Amanda
practically shrieked.
"Jesus Christ, Mandy,
you're acting like I told you I want to grow a beard! Is this so hard to
believe?" Claire asked exasperatedly.
"No, sweetheart.
Well...actually it is! You've never said a word about wanting to have a
baby."
"Neither have
you."
"Yes, but I obviously
wanted a baby at one time or I wouldn't have adopted Missy. And when I just
'mentioned', in passing, that it might be a good idea to get a flu shot, you
turned pale as a ghost."
A challenging dark eyebrow
lifted. "Yeah well, I only consider subjecting myself to voluntary pain
under extraordinary circumstances. And this qualifies."
Amanda's smile stretched
her facial muscles and crinkled her nose and the corners of her eyes in a way
Claire found completely adorable. "I'd love to do it too... Get pregnant I
mean."
"Well, it looks like
we've got a lot to think about." Claire sat up and nuzzled her partner's
neck. "Wadda ya say we do the bath thing in the morning and get right to
practicing that baby making thing tonight."
Amanda giggled.
"Unless there's something else you want to tell me... I don't think
practice is gonna make perfect in our case, honey."
"I know." Claire
traced Amanda's ear with the tip of her tongue then moved down to the tender
skin on Amanda's neck. She felt her lover's pulse jump in response as small
fingers found their way into her hair. "But wouldn't it be fun
trying?" she got out, before an insistent mouth covered her own.
*************************
Jody stepped closer to the
window and peered outside. "It's 9 a.m. and I can't believe how dark it
still is!" She turned to face Mark. "Do you think we should try to
make it into town?" The wind was howling and whistling, blowing the snow
in a nearly horizontal path through the air. Ugh. I shouldn't have eaten --
whatever I ate last night. I don't feel so good.
"Hmm... The guy at the
restaurant says we're only gonna catch the very tip of the storm." Mark
shrugged. "It should clear up by tomorrow." The tall man gave the
bowl of eggs a final whisk then pulled a frying pan full of bacon off the
stovetop. "Besides, Amanda brought her cell phone in case of emergencies.
We should be okay." Pouring out nearly all the bacon grease, he added the
egg mixture to the sizzling skillet.
Normally, Jody would find
the smell of freshly brewed coffee and bacon tantalizing. But this morning she
found herself wishing for a plain bagel or yogurt or nothing at all.
"Mark, I think I'm going to lie back down for a minute..." Jody
stopped in front of the door as her mouth started to water and her stomach
began to lurch.
"That's okay,"
Mark said amiably. "I'll bring you breakfast in bed. I'm cooking the eggs
in a little bacon fat for flavor..."
"Ugh," Jody
groaned.
"You like yours really
loose and runny..."
Another louder groan and
Jody wrapped her arms tightly around her stomach.
"...almost raw
really..." He observed the eggs with mild distaste. "...just barely
set, right?" He finally turned to face his pale green lover who was on all
fours.
Jody's stomach lurched
again and she clapped her hand over her mouth. Her eyes darted to the bathroom
across the cabin and she knew she'd never make it. In an act of pure
desperation, she grabbed the nearest thing she could find and promptly threw
up...
...Into Mark's boot.
************************
Arching her back, Claire
tentatively pried one eye open, popping her abused vertebrae back into place.
She sighed happily, surprised to feel so rested while it was still dark out.
She closed her eyes again and Amanda shifted, burrowing her leg deeper between
Claire's and snuggling closer. The attorney found herself unwilling to move,
not wanting to break the peaceful connection between she and her partner.
Finally, however, her own restless nature got the best of her and she decided
to start hunting for some breakfast. Coffee for sure... with Pop Tarts or
donuts maybe?
The tall woman leaned over
and placed a light kiss on her partner's cheek, closely examining the soft,
relaxed features of her lover's face. She looks so young when she's asleep. Claire
gently traced a soft eyebrow with her fingertip. The woman is twenty-nine
years old and could pass for twenty. Blonde hair lay at odd angles around
the therapist's head causing Claire to smile fondly. At least with the new
haircut she looks twenty and not eighteen. She wondered how many more years
before gray began mixing with the reddish-blonde. She nearly laughed at how
delightful that simple thought really was.
The therapist was usually a
light sleeper but both women had stayed up well into the evening enjoying their
first night in the cabin and the peaceful time together. Occasional twitches
testified to Amanda's deep state of slumber and Claire was confident she could
get up and mill around without waking her mate.
She carefully extricated
herself from Amanda's sure grip and was greeted by a blast of frigid air when
the blanket fell away. "Damn," she mumbled as she pulled the blanket
back up around Amanda's shoulders. She made her way over to the fireplace to
stoke the dying embers, grateful that at some point last night Amanda had
convinced her to wear her flannel pajamas.
Before leaving for dinner
she and Amanda had filled the woodbin next to the fireplace, anticipating
today's heavy snowfall. Shivering at the appreciable drop in temperature,
Claire suspected she'd be digging around the woodpile for more logs by that
evening. After a few moments of prodding and another three logs, the fire
roared back to life and the attorney could already feel the heat cutting into
the chilly morning air. Heh. Not bad for a city girl. And I sure as hell
didn't date any Eagle Scouts!
Satisfied with the flames, Claire
headed for the bathroom.
A piercing scream brought
Amanda to her feet out of a dead sleep. Confused eyes darted around wildly. She
looked back to the empty bed. "Claire?" she shouted.
A few seconds later Claire
emerged from the bathroom with an apologetic grin on her face. "You're
awake?" she asked wryly.
Amanda rushed forward.
"Are you okay!" She nervously surveyed her partner. "I heard a
scream."
Satisfied that Claire
wasn't bleeding to death and that all her body parts were intact, Amanda stepped
past the embarrassed woman and poked her head into the bathroom. Seeing nothing
out of the ordinary, she turned to Claire. "Well?" she demanded.
"Did you see a mouse, or something?"
"Like I'd scream over
a little rodent," Claire snorted indignantly.
A pale eyebrow rose in an
arch that rivaled Claire's best 'look'. The 'look' silently screamed at the
older woman, who winced under its weight.
"The seat was
cold," Claire mumbled under her breath.
"What? Speak up!"
Claire shifted
uncomfortably. "I said..." Damn damn damn. "...the toilet
seat was cold."
A pale brow joined its
twin. "That's what you were screaming about? Jesus, Gumby, you scared the
ever lovin' crap outta me!"
"Sorry," the
taller woman offered sheepishly. "Good morning?"
"Humph." Good morning,
sweetheart. Amanda smiled wickedly. "I'm gonna tell Jody and
Mark."
"Nooooo," Claire
whined, hoping her partner was just teasing. "You wouldn't do that, would
you?" Oh, Christ! There's that eyebrow again! Is it really that
annoying when I do it?
Amanda stepped forward and
wrapped both arms around Claire's waist. She rested her chin on the taller
woman's breastbone and gazed into pathetic eyes. A small hand dropped and
goosed the lawyer, drawing a surprised squawk.
"Hey! Be nice,"
Claire growled.
Amanda smiled as tingles
ran up and down her spine. "Ohh. I like that growl. It's..." Amanda's
hand lifted from Claire's bottom and began idly tracing the buttons on the
front of Claire's pajama top. "...sooo sexy." The tracing shifted and
insistent fingers found their way onto warm smooth skin. "What'll you give
me not to spill the beans to Mark and Jody?" Deep green eyes danced.
"Whadda ya want?"
Claire asked suspiciously, unconsciously leaning towards the younger woman's
seductive touch.
Amanda tilted her head down
and nipped at Claire's breast through the soft cloth of her pajamas. In a blur
of motion Amanda went from vertical to horizontal and was carried across the
cabin.
"You drive a hard
bargain," Claire chuckled as she lowered her cargo onto the warm blankets
of the sleigh-shaped bed. "But I accept!"
************************
"Maybe Mark or Jody
borrowed it?"
Amanda shook her head.
"No. I put it down here..." she motioned to the cluttered table top
"... before we left for dinner last night. They haven't been here since
yesterday afternoon."
Claire got up to help look
for the cell phone. She knew Amanda wanted to call to check on Missy, and the
psychologist was beginning to become upset over the apparent loss of their only
connection with the outside world. After fifteen minutes of thoroughly
searching every nook and cranny of the small cabin, the location of the phone
was still a mystery.
"I'm going to go down
to the other cabin and see if Mark or Jody know what happened to it," Claire
announced.
Amanda closed her eyes and
yawned. "Okay, one second and I'll go with you."
Claire gazed at her
companion affectionately and ruffled Amanda's shaggy locks. "Nah, you
don't need to get pelted with that snow. Why don't you snuggle back into those
nice warm blankets and read that novel you've been raving about. Mark and I can
play some cards, and I'll see if I can get him to send back something for a
late lunch." Claire wriggled her eyebrows knowing her friend wouldn't
refuse.
With Mark's culinary skills
thrown into the bargain, Amanda decided it was definitely in her best interest
to agree. Besides, even though it wasn't dinnertime yet, she was tired again.
The blonde smirked. I wonder if this vacation is going to be more exhausting
than our crazy daily routine at home?
"Okay... sounds good
to me, Gumby. But let's get you bundled up. That wind sounds nasty."
Amanda pulled their coats
from the hooks on the front door and helped Claire slip into her parka. The
psychologist pulled the scarf from her own coat and wrapped it tightly around
Claire's face, patting the attorney's shoulders when she was finished.
"Thanks, Mom,"
came the muffled response. Mmm. The scarf smells like your perfume. "And
don't worry about the phone. We'll find it. And if we don't... we'll just go
into town and call Mrs. Fisher from there."
Amanda nodded, pulling the
scarf away from Claire's face to give her a gentle kiss. Settling the scarf
back in place she hid behind the door when Claire opened it and stepped out
into the cold. "Don't be gone too long, okay?" Amanda called out to
her retreating lover.
As soon as the attorney
stepped onto the porch she knew they wouldn't be heading into town today. A
strong gust of wind sent her sliding across the icy wood into the waist-high
railing. "Good God!" She tried to look up into the sky, but the
stinging pellets forced her eyes closed. "Shit! This blizzard is hitting
us full force!"
Should I just turn back
around and spend the rest of the day in bed with Amanda? Yes! No! She wants to
call Missy. The least I can do is try to track down that damn phone. What's a
little snow between... friends? Lovers? Housemates? We're all those things. But
why do the descriptions seem so... inadequate? Partners? Closer. Wives...? She let out a disgusted breath. Not
in this country... at least not yet. Would Amanda even want that? I could ask
her. Blue eyes rolled. Yeah, right. Would that be before or after you
passed out?
Claire put a stop to her
mental ramblings. The only person more annoying to talk to than the little
voice in her own head, she admitted, was Jody.
Claire's relationship with
Amanda's business partner was, as Amanda put it, 'curious'. Both women had
privately admitted to Amanda a great affection and respect for the other. But
each had sworn Amanda to secrecy, strangely enjoying the antagonistic nature of
the friendship they'd reluctantly forged. Although Claire wasn't sure that Jody
and Mark were perfectly suited, her best friend was undeniably in love with
her. And for his sake, as well as Amanda's, she hoped the dark-haired
psychologist would remain a permanent fixture in all their lives.
Fortifying her resolve to
find the phone, Claire slowly made her way to the cabin down the hill. She
estimated at least a foot of snow had fallen since the night before, but it was
a fine, powdery snow, and her long explosive strides easily plowed through the
growing white drifts. I can't even see the other cabin! Oh well, as long as
I'm going down the hill I know that's the right direction.
Cory, dressed in a
snowmobile suit and ski mask, stood not ten feet from Claire as she unknowingly
walked past him. Her eyes were firmly focused on her feet. Amanda's woolen
scarf and the hood of her parka blocked all her peripheral vision.
I'm invisible! He has
made me invisible! I AM His Chosen! Cory didn't even try to stifle his demented
laugh. If I can't be seen, surely I can't be heard. As he predicted,
Claire kept moving, totally oblivious to the young construction worker as his
voice was swept away in the howling wind.
Cory had found a snowmobile
in one of the Jensen's out buildings. The nearly two-hour hike was now only a
twenty minute trip. The wiry man was 'rested and ready' and eager to show Him
he was a loyal servant. It was time.
This was the chance he'd
been waiting for-- Claire alone. But if Claire's alone then so is Amanda. Cory
took one step toward the rapidly moving attorney then stopped. Amanda first,
he decided. That bitch lawyer will suffer more if I kill her lover first! As
always, the thought of harming Amanda brought a flash of blinding pain.
I could give her one
more chance, he
told himself as he approached the cabin. She should be mine! That bitch
lawyer can never even give her children. She could carry my seed. She has been
led astray. His head began to pound but Cory ignored it. An eerie calm
stole over the dark-eyed man as he accepted Amanda's fate and embraced his own.
The pounding stopped. The relentless chanting voice stopped. And all was silent
accept for the screaming wind and the creak of the porch steps as Cory made his
way to his destiny.
Amanda lay on her belly,
her chin propped up by her fists as she scanned the next page of her science
fiction novel. Claire is so wrong! This book is fabulous!
Amanda and Claire did not
share the same taste in reading material. To Amanda's surprise, Claire
preferred romance novels to John Grisham or Tom Clancy. And it seemed the tall
woman never tired of teasing Amanda about her near obsession with aliens and
space travelers. When no amount of pleading could drag Claire or Jody to the
Star Wars prequel, Amanda simply went with Mark, whose fondness of for the
genre almost rivaled her own.
The cabin door opened then
shut with a loud boom. "That was quick, honey. Was the wind too bad?"
Amanda asked without looking up from her novel. When no answer came she sat up
and peeked over the short wooden wall that partitioned the bedroom from the
rest of the cabin. No one. She must have gone right into the bathroom.
Amanda looked over to the
bathroom door, which was open. "Claire?" No answer. The blonde folded
the corner of her page and tossed the novel onto the bed. When she stood, she
saw a shadow move near the fire. "Why aren't you answering me?" she
asked frustrated. "How come...? SHIT!"
Amanda's eyes widened and
she began to stumble backwards. "Wh..Who are you!" Jesus Christ!
Her heart was in her throat... the man looked like something out of a teenage
horror movie.
Cory stood next to the
fireplace in his black snowsuit, ski mask and heavy black boots. His gloves
were stuffed into his pocket, and in his right hand was a long, bone-handled,
hunting knife. "You can see me," the man said matter-of-factly,
ignoring her question. "Have you been missing this?" He showed Amanda
a small cell phone. His mouth curled into a smug, shit-eatin' grin.
Amanda recognized the voice
but couldn't place it. He's got the phone... he was in here yesterday? Her
eyes darted to the door and she bolted. But Cory was faster, beating her to the
door, violently ripping her hand from the knob.
"YOU..." He
grabbed her wrist and swung her against the door, "are NOT going
ANYWHERE!" Cory hissed, spraying Amanda's cheek and neck with saliva. He
leaned forward and pinned his captive to the door with his body. His face was
inches from hers and he could see her heartbeat thundering in her neck. He
licked his lips.
This close, she could smell
him. The psychologist shivered as her body reacted to his foreign scent and her
own fear. Amanda fought the immediate instinct to wipe the spittle from her
cheek and looked up into coal-black, insane eyes, recognizing their owner. Oh
my God. He's totally snapped. "C...Cory? Is that you?" She tried
to speak calmly but was finding it almost impossible to control her breathing.
Of course it's me, he answered telepathically,
convinced actual words were unnecessary.
"C..Co...Cory?"
she repeated, puzzled.
Why is she ignoring me! Long seconds passed before he
answered. "Yes."
Okay...okay...calm
down...THINK! "Could..."
Amanda swallowed and tried to ignore his foul breath. "Could you put down
the knife, Cory?"
"This?" He held
up the knife and reverently tilted the razor sharp blade. The steel glinted in
the dull afternoon light casting exaggerated shadows on the far wall. "No,
I don't think so. I'm here to do His will and I'll need this," Cory
answered reasonably, his tone giving no hint of his scattered mental state.
Uh Oh. That's bad. VERY
BAD! "It's
okay, I understand," Amanda placated softly.
Cory furrowed his brow. She
understands?
Amanda correctly recognized
the young man's confusion and pressed her position. "Of course I
understand. You're here to do His will, right?" She had no idea what he
was talking about, but hoped her apparent acquiescence would soothe him and buy
her a little time.
"That's right." She
does understand! I knew it!
Cory brought the tip of the
knife up to the tender skin under Amanda's chin. He pressed gently and Amanda
tried desperately to stay still as she felt the fiery sting of the blade. A
warm drop of blood trailed down the metal, splattering onto the wooden floor by
her foot.
Amanda felt beads of sweat
form on her forehead and upper lip. "Cory, could you at least take off the
mask so I could see your face." She tried to swallow without moving her
head or throat. "I've missed you and I'd love to see your face without the
mask. Please."
Cory's eyes went round.
"You... you missed me?"
Amanda was about to nod,
but was reminded to stay still by the tip of the blade at her throat.
"Absolutely," she lied.
Cory slowly lowered the
knife and Amanda's heart rate dropped below two hundred for the first time in
several excruciatingly tense moments. Part of Amanda wanted Claire to come back
and help her. A bigger part of her was relieved that her lover was safe and
wanted to keep it that way.
Cory took a step back and
peeled off the wet mask. His face was flushed and although he appeared calm,
Amanda could sense an icy rage floating barely beneath the surface.
Think... Think... "Cory um...could we sit down?
You could warm yourself by the fire." Good one, Mandy! Look at him!
He's already sweating like a pig! "Why don't you tell me all about
Him?" C'mon Cory. "You must be very important to be entrusted
with carrying out His will," she tried again.
The young man smiled. She
can see I AM His Chosen! "You were just under her evil influence,
weren't you? You're not really like that. I thought I took care of everything
when I hurt him... but it wasn't him at all. It was always her."
"You're right."
She nodded, confirming his every word. "I'm not like that at all." What
are you rambling about? Him? Her? Are you talking about Claire? "Let's
sit down, okay?"
Out of nervous habit Cory
scrubbed his flat-top. "But you understand that I must carry out His will.
I am His servant. This will only delay things." Cory's eyes conveyed true
regret while his voice held only resolve.
"I understand,"
Amanda said as she scanned the room for a weapon. I could never get to the
kitchen in time. The woodbin? Yeah, a log. That could work.
"Let's go sit on the
couch." She pointed to the overstuffed sofa.
Cory stood motionless for a
moment, but then nodded. "You first."
He stepped aside and Amanda
walked in front of him, glad he couldn't see her eyes. She scanned the stack of
logs for something she could easily grip. Her neck burned and she could feel a
hot trail of blood snake its way between her breasts. God, how bad did he
cut me? Despite the blood, Amanda firmly believed it was just a nick. It
won't matter if I can't figure a way out of this. I have a feeling I'm not
going to like "His" plans for me.
As Amanda passed the
woodbin, her hand shot down and she grabbed a log about 3 inches in diameter.
Without looking, she turned and swung as hard as she could, connecting with
Cory's shoulder and cracking the brittle piece of wood, sending splinters
flying in all directions. The man screamed and dropped the knife as he clutched
his shoulder. Amanda could tell the blow wasn't hard enough to do serious
damage and she raised what was left of the log to strike again, only to be
brutally tackled.
Amanda's back slammed hard
against the wooden floor, knocking the wind out of her. Cory sat up and
viciously backhanded her jaw. "BITCH! You said you understood! Lying
bitch!" He struck her again. "I CANNOT BE DECEIVED!" Cory
ranted.
Amanda tasted the metallic
tang of blood in the back of her throat, her ears were ringing and she could
see only tiny pinpoints of light. Cory straddled her, his dark eyes scanning
the floor as the therapist gasped for breath and tried to focus her vision. The
knife. Shit! Where is it?
Cory leaned over and
reached for the weapon; the tips of his fingers could barely touch the cool
bone handle. But before he had a firm grasp, Amanda brought her knee up...
hard. Cory lurched forward and Amanda heard the knife slide away. With a quick
roll, she was now on top, a drop of blood slid down her chin, landing directly
in Cory's eye. He blinked and Amanda wrenched her arm free from his tight,
sweaty grasp. Not bothering to try a punch, she slammed her elbow down on the
bridge of his nose, using her bodyweight to add to the blow's force. She was
immediately rewarded with a piteous scream and a satisfying crunch as the
cartilage twisted and snapped. Blood sprayed out of the misshapen nose,
covering the front of Amanda's pale blue sweatshirt as Cory tried to sit up.
Both of Cory's hands
instinctively flew to his face, allowing Amanda to scramble away from the
writhing, crying man. She stood on wobbly feet, and the room started to spin. Christ.
No! I can't be dizzy! I've got to get out. She staggered to the door
throwing it open. A gust of icy air blew back her short hair sending stinging
flakes of snow swirling through the doorway, the flakes clinging to her
bloodied chin. She took a step forward and fuzzily realized she was about to
walk into a blizzard with no shoes or coat, dressed only in sweatpants and a
sweatshirt. Cory was on his knees now, hurling profanities in her direction and
she only had a second to decide whether to turn and face the lunatic or try to
make it to the other cabin.
Amanda stepped into her
boots, which were sitting next to the door. There was no time to tie or lace
them as she ran outside and into the snow, trying not to fall on icy porch
steps. God, where's the other cabin? It was a complete 'white out' but
she pushed forward, the heady rush of adrenaline making the temperature, at
least for the moment, irrelevant. Is he behind me? She didn't bother to
look.
The snow was deep and with
every step more of it poured into Amanda's unlaced boots, making her feet ache
and burn. When she pushed hard through a particularly deep drift, she fell, her
palms stinging as they scraped against the icy ground. But she scrambled
forward, noticing the terrain was leveling out. Where is it? It has to be
here! She spun around looking in all directions. Another two steps and she
could make out the faint outline of the cabin that was only ten or fifteen feet
in front of her. Her eyes were slits and she cupped her hands around her face
to block the wind.
With all the speed she
could muster Amanda circled the cabin and climbed the steps. Her chest was
aching, making each deep breath nearly excruciating. She reached for the
doorknob with a shaky hand... but stopped. No. I won't.
During her hundred-yard
dash, Amanda hadn't turned around once to see whether Cory was following her. I
can't open the door if he's right behind me with that knife. Almost
hesitantly she turned her head but saw nothing but sheets of white. Relief
flooded through her as she turned the knob. Thank God!
*************************
"Aww...C'mon, Marko,
you know she can eat more than that!" Claire protested and held out the
half-full container.
Mark added another two
ladles of steaming vegetable beef soup and Claire nodded, satisfied with the
portion size. "Thanks." Man, I wish Amanda or I could cook like
this. Jody, you are such a lucky dog!
The cabin door opened and
three sets of surprised eyes turned. They had all assumed Amanda was snuggled
down for a long winter's nap.
When the blonde stumbled
in, it was Jody who made it to her side first. "Where's your coat? Are you
insane!" Is that blood? "Blood?"
"Sh...Shu...Shut
the...d..door," Amanda stammered, her numb fingers fumbling helplessly at
the thin chain lock even before the door was closed.
Claire kicked the door shut
and immediately wrapped her arms around the smaller women without getting a
good look at her face. "Shit! You're freezing!"
Amanda frantically shook
her head. "Nooo..." She stopped and swallowed, her body greedily
absorbing the radiant heat pouring from her lover. "I'm okay, lo..lock
it...quick!"
Jody did as Amanda asked
and Claire reluctantly pulled out of the embrace to look at her shaking friend.
"Mandy, you're bleeding! What happened!"
"I'm alright, it's
just a scratch. The bleeding has stopped." Amanda had hastily wiped her
chin as she ran into the cabin.
Claire cupped Amanda's
cheek and noticed the bruise that was already forming along her jawline.
"But the blood..."
Seeing her friend's worry
she gently squeezed the attorney's hand. Shifting forward she hugged the woman
again and whispered in her ear. "I'm not badly hurt, Gumby, I promise.
Most of the blood's not mine."
"What the hell
happened?" Jody yelled impatiently. "You're cut? And why are you out
in a blizzard with no coat or gloves or hat?" Honey-colored eyes observed
Amanda's feet. "Jesus, Amanda, take off those boots, they're full of
snow!"
Amanda looked down as if
she had forgotten all about her feet. But Jody's words seem to bring back the
harsh pain. She bent over but was stopped by Claire, who knelt in front of her
and gently removed the boots while brushing the snow off the cuffs of her
sweatpants.
"Cory showed up just a
few minutes after Claire left."
Jody's eyes widened. "Cory
Martin? Oh, fuck!" I should have known there was more to him than
Amanda was saying. Shit!
Amanda knew what her friend
was thinking and grimaced. "He's totally delusional. I don't know how he
found me... but he said he was here to do "His" will and he had a
knife."
"Would you two explain
this to the rest of us?" Mark finally asked, partially confused but
completely freaked out.
Claire was listening
intently while examining the small gash under Amanda's chin. It doesn't look
like it needs stitches... I don't think... Ugh! Like I would know. "Is
that the patient who bruised your arms a couple of weeks ago?"
Amanda nodded.
"The one you said was
a harmless boy?" Claire continued. Her voice had an icy edge and Amanda
caught a glimpse of something dark within her partner that she'd only seen once
before.
"That's him, that
little shit! He must have totally lost it." Jody answered for Amanda.
"Did she stab
him?" Mark wondered aloud as he stared at the speckles
of blood that covered Amanda's shirt. It would be self-defense. I could talk
to the local County Attorney.
Amanda shook her head 'no'
and her eyes began to fill with tears. The gravity of her miscalculation
concerning Cory was starting to sink in. "No..." A sniff. "We
fought and he hit me... a couple of times... but I managed to get on top of
him... and... I... I think I broke his nose." Tears were now streaming
down her cheeks and Claire pulled her lover into a careful hug.
"Good girl," the
attorney praised, continuously stroking Amanda's wet hair.
"I was able to get
away and I just ran here." Glassy emerald eyes looked to the door. He
could have followed me. What was I thinking? Jody's pregnant and Mark's hurt. "I
don't know if he followed me."
"Let's get our
coats," Mark interjected. "I'm taking you..." he tilted his head
toward Amanda "...to the hospital and we need to contact the police. The
Pathfinder has 4-wheel drive, so we should be able to make it even in this
weather. I'll walk in front of the damn car if I have to and you can follow
me."
"That's a good idea,
Marko. You and Jody take Amanda to get checked out. I'm going back to the other
cabin."
"Why?" Amanda
demanded, knowing full well Claire's temper had silently snapped and she wasn't
thinking clearly.
"Because I want to see
whether Cory is still there! We can't just let him get away."
Jody rolled her eyes.
"Jane Bond is back," she mumbled, earning a dirty look from Claire.
The tall attorney reached
for her coat but Amanda grabbed her hand. "He's got a foot-long hunting
knife! Are you trying to get yourself killed?"
"That's good! It'll
bolster my self-defense claim when I rip his fucking head from his
body!" Claire seethed as she reached for her coat again.
"NO!" Amanda's
grip held firm.
"YES!"
"Claire's right,
Amanda. We should try to catch him before he disappears," Jody called over
from her suitcase, having slipped away during Claire and Amanda's standoff. We
just need to be smart about it.
"Jody, we are
not..." Mark started, then stopped when he saw what Jody was holding. His
eyes widened and his jaw went slack.
The stocky brunette
approached Claire holding two handguns and a handful of bullets. "Do you
know how to use one of these?"
Claire shook her head and
shrugged. "Point and pull the trigger?"
"Basically, just make
sure the safety is off first," Jody sniggered and handed Claire the .22
caliber handgun, keeping the larger .45 caliber for herself. "Hold this
one and I'll load them both."
"Where in the hell did
you get those?" Mark yelled. "And don't even think I'm letting you
anywhere near some crazy man with a knife."
Jody's eyes flashed.
"You don't LET me do anything." She began loading the .45.
"And I've always had these. I never travel without them unless I'm
flying." She shrugged one shoulder and expertly loaded the long clip.
"I'm from Utah, remember? We only have two noteworthy things in Utah...
Donny and Marie... and guns... lots of guns." She quickly handed Claire
the .45 and took back the smaller pistol. "I never really cared much for
the Osmonds."
Is everyone going
crazy! Amanda held
up her hands. "Stop! No one is going to shoot anyone! Mark's right. We
need to get the police," she pleaded. Her voice sounded desperate and
green eyes bored into Jody's brown. The best friends didn't speak but each knew
what the other was thinking.
Jody gave in first and
swallowed her own anger. She nodded, but finished loading the .22 anyway. Better
safe than sorry. "Okay, Amanda. I'll go warm up the car."
Claire was about to protest
when Amanda covered the attorney's mouth with her hand. "I'm not going
anywhere without you. So if you really want me to go into town, you're going to
have to come along too."
Claire narrowed her eyes,
furious over what she considered a blatant manipulation of her emotions. After
a moment of indecision she sighed. "That's really shitty, Mandy," she
said softly, and Amanda knew she had won.
Jody and Mark moved away to
slip on their coats and Amanda lifted Claire's hand, gently kissing the soft
palm. "I know it is, Gumby. But when it comes to your safety... I don't
fight fair. I won't be without you... ever..." she fiercely added.
Mark pushed passed the two
women and silently slipped out the front door. Claire looked to Jody who
shrugged. "He's going to warm up the car."
"Played the pregnancy
card, did he?" Amanda asked.
Jody let out an explosive,
frustrated breath. "Hell, yes!"
"Good," Claire
snorted. "I would have done the same thing."
Jody opened her mouth and
shot off an angry retort. Soon both women were arguing bitterly and Amanda was
beginning to wonder if she'd have to physically separate them. But before
things turned uglier, the cabin door swung open. Jody immediately lifted the
.45 and pointed at the door, having convinced Mark to take the other weapon
with him.
"It's just me!"
Mark said when he saw the gun trained steadily at his chest. God. I hate
guns! We are gonna have a long talk about those. "We're not going
anywhere. Every tire has been slashed, including the spare."
Claire's hands shaped into
angry fists. "Dammit! That settles it! I'll just have to find him
myself." She tried, but couldn't manage to feel too sorry about it.
"Not without me!"
Amanda challenged. The snowmobiles! "Wait! Iris has two snowmobiles
in the shed out back."
Mark instantly warmed to
the idea. "We could use the gas we brought for the emergency
generator."
Claire shook her head and
looked out the window. "Not today or tonight though. We'll have to wait
until the blizzard passes if we're gonna make that long of a ride. It's almost
twenty miles into town."
"It should clear up by
morning," Jody added. "If only we could find the phone!"
Amanda checked the lock
again and spoke with her back toward her friends. "He has it."
Everyone's eyes widened.
"I know. That's means
he was in our cabin yesterday. He must have followed us up here and then waited
until we left for dinner. I don't know how else he could have found this
place." Amanda shivered and Claire nudged her toward the wood stove.
"C'mon Mandy, let's
get your feet warmed up." Claire settled down onto the loveseat with her
partner. "Jody, do you have some sort of shirt Amanda could borrow?"
Jody didn't answer verbally
but headed over to her suitcase. She pulled out a navy sweatshirt and
washcloth. Mark took the tea kettle off the stovetop and poured some steaming
water into a bowl, which he handed to Claire. The big man turned his back while
Amanda stripped off the bloodied sweatshirt and tossed it into the fire. Amanda
covered her chest with Jody's sweatshirt, not wanting to put it on until she
was clean.
Claire dipped the rag into
the warm water and began to wipe off Amanda's chin and neck. He could have
killed her. He almost did. The older woman forced her eyes to remain on her
task, knowing if she met Amanda's she wouldn't be able to contain her rage.
Everyone's attention was
riveted on the smaller woman and Amanda rolled her eyes. "For God's
sake... I'm fine. It's just a nick and a bruised jaw."
Everyone grumbled their
agreement after checking out her injuries for themselves. Tears filled Amanda's
eyes again when she saw the concerned worry reflected in her friends' eyes. I
am so lucky to have all of you, she thought as Claire delicately kissed her
bruised jaw then began massaging her cold feet. Mmm... Especially,
you, Gumby.
"I found a first aid
kit under the sink this morning. I'll look for a bandage." Mark politely
left the living room so Amanda could finish dressing.
"Do you want some ice
for your jaw?" Claire asked, deciding the injured body part needed another
thorough inspection.
"It's just a
bruise," Amanda said more crossly than she'd intended. She winced at the
hurt look that flashed across the beautiful features. The younger woman mentally
kicked herself. She needs to do something. "But some ice
would probably make it feel a little better, thanks."
Claire managed a half
smile, glad to be of some help, and already cursing herself for leaving Amanda
alone in the cabin. "Okay, I'm going to bring in some more firewood and
get the ice."
"You won't go to the
other cabin, will you?" Seeing Claire's hesitation Amanda changed tactics.
This wasn't the time to try to match wills with her stubborn lover. "Swear
to me you won't go to the cabin, Claire. Please." Amanda's voice quivered
and Claire saw traces of the terror she'd seen earlier that day. The entreaty
was one the older woman couldn't deny. She wouldn't be the cause of Amanda's
fear or pain.
Claire dropped her head. Damn,
I'm scaring her! Guilt mixed with anger and Claire was hard pressed to keep
a lid on her churning emotions. "I swear." You bastard, Cory.
You'd better hope I don't get to you before the police.
After a few moments of
threats, pleas, and assurances Claire convinced everyone that she didn't need
an armed escort to the wood stack. On her way out the door, Jody pulled her
aside and she felt the cool metal of the .22 pressed into her hand.
"It's got six shots
and the safety is already off. If you have to use it aim for the middle of the
body. Don't worry about recoil. There won't be any to speak of. And Claire...
if you start shooting it... empty it." Steady honey-eyes held blue for a
long moment, silently conveying that while Claire was out of the house Jody
would look after Amanda. I knew I liked you for a reason, Jody. The
prosecutor grunted her acknowledgement and made her way out into the cold.
Claire stuffed the gun into
her parka pocket and began moving toward the woodpile. Along the east wall,
logs were piled in criss-cross stacks about four feet high and Claire began the
welcome task of bringing logs to the front porch.
Thank God I got out of
there. She sighed
and allowed herself to silently seethe. Her eyes drifted up the hill in the
direction of the smaller cabin, but the blowing snow prevented her from seeing
more than a few feet in front of her. No, I promised. I won't break my
promise. I wonder if you're sitting there waiting for her? The gray
afternoon sky had turned black and the blizzard raged on. I wonder if you're
afraid to come out into the dark?
A small, aggressive part of
Claire's brain wished Cory would just show up, and save the police the trouble
of a manhunt. As it turned out, she got her wish.
Claire bent down to take
another log into her arms when she heard a soft, nasal voice behind her.
"Hello, you perverted demon from hell."
Claire turned and reached
for the gun only to have it knocked from her hand. Next, something solid hit
her temple but the blow was muffled by the howling wind. Cory stood momentarily
confused, he had hit her as hard as he could and she was still on her feet. But
she's a woman!
Claire consciously released
the fury that had been building since she saw the first drop of blood on
Amanda's chin. She lunged toward the dark figure, causing both of them to fall
into the snow. As she fell a burning pain tore through her shoulder.
"DAMN!" she screamed and twisted mid-air. The slender man fell on her
but she easily threw off his weight and sent him sprawling into the snow with
asolid, crushing punch.
"Why aren't you
dead?" he howled, reeling from the staggering blow.
Claire looked down, and
between her shoulder and breast, a knife handle protruded from her light
colored parka, which was turning colored. He stabbed me? That's what the
pain in my shoulder is?
Claire grabbed the bone
handle and with a forceful yank ripped the blade from her body. A streak of
fire followed the blade and she shook at the sickening sensation. She felt a
flood of warm wetness trail down her chest and pool at the waistband of her
jeans. "I'm not dead... because it would take more than a little piss ant
like you to kill me. You, on the other hand, are very, very dead."
Cory swallowed and was hit
with the startling realization that he had bitten off much more than he could
chew. But that doesn't matter, He will protect His Chosen!
The man scrambled to his
feet and began backing away from Claire. The lawyer took a step forward and
pushed down a wave of nausea. "Shit," she cursed as she leaned
against the wall of the cabin for support.
The man started laughing
and took several more steps backwards, disappearing into the darkness.
"No you don't!"
Claire bellowed. She looked down wondering whether she should take time to find
the gun. No. No time for that now. She stuffed the knife in her parka
pocket and took off in the direction Cory had disappeared; carefully following
his tracks in what was otherwise pristine snow.
Amanda's head turned toward
the east wall. "Did you hear something?"
"You mean something
besides Claire banging those damn logs against the side of the cabin?"
Jody answered testily.
"I'm going to check on
her," Amanda announced, ignoring Jody.
"She's only been gone
for thirty seconds!"
Amanda tilted her head and
lifted an eyebrow.
"Huh, I wonder where
you picked up that particular 'look'," Jody mused sarcastically.
"Wait... Don't get up." Shit, woman! Why are you so headstrong?
"I'll go."
"You can both stop
arguing," Mark said as he draped his jacket over his cast. "I'm
already gone." And the door shut loudly behind him.
Both Jody and Amanda
exchanged annoyed shrugs and flopped back on the couch, eagerly awaiting the
return of their loved ones. When another minute passed and there was no sign of
Mark or Claire both women rose and began lacing their boots.
"It's me," the
handsome man called out as he entered the cabin, not wanting to be shot by his
lover.
Jody sighed with relief and
Amanda looked past Mark expecting to see Claire. When Mark turned to shut the
door behind him, he let out a long, deep sigh, and turned around very slowly.
Even in the candle and lamplight, Jody and Amanda could tell his face was
ashen.
Amanda rushed forward,
swallowing the lump that had suddenly formed in her throat. She's okay,
she's okay, she's okay. She has to be. "Where's Claire?"
Mark held out the .22 and
Jody closed her eyes, knowing Claire wouldn't have given up the weapon without
a fight.
"She's gone, and I
found this in the snow by the wood pile."
"Do you think it was
Cory," Amanda whispered, as if saying the words too loudly could somehow
make it true.
Mark nodded and decided
Amanda didn't need to hear about the crimson stained snow.
This time there was no
argument from anyone while they all prepared to go out and look for Claire, in
the dark, in the middle of a blizzard.
************************
Claire tipped her head
toward the heavens and screamed into the unforgiving night. "WHERE ARE
YOU, YOU LITTLE BASTARD?!" With great effort, she could barely make out
what she thought were deep boot prints in the snow. And so, relentlessly, she
pressed forward. When I find you you're gonna wish you'd let the blizzard
take you.
The feeling of pure hatred
coursing through her veins caused her to stop dead in her tracks. It fit her
like a glove and she realized this... rage... made everything else pale in
comparison. Tonight she was eager to commit cold-blooded murder and
rather than running from it, she embraced it. Claire began trudging through the
snow again.
The strangest thing about
this 'foreign' sensation, she mused, was that it didn't feel foreign at all. It
felt familiar in a way that was comforting and terrifying at the same time. The
rational part of her mind told her it wasn't right for her to play judge, jury
and executioner. That if she didn't watch out, the blizzard would finish what
Cory had started. But the tall woman simply told the annoying voice to
"shut the fuck up".
Finally, the blowing snow
caused the tracks both in front of, and behind her, to completely disappear.
The weather, she admitted, was as much her enemy as Cory Martin. The attorney
squinted as the bitter snow pelted her face. These weren't the soft heavy
snowflakes of Courier & Ives fame. These were tiny insidious pellets that
felt more like sand than snow. Everywhere they touched stung and itched.
Claire shivered and reached
to tug her hood tighter around her cheeks. The adrenaline rush she'd first
experienced upon bursting out of the cabin had long since worn off.
Experimentally, she rolled her injured shoulder and winced as lancing pain shot
down her left side. The pain left her nauseous and unsteady.
For the first hour or so,
Claire's shoulder and chest felt warm because of the steady flow of hot blood
heating her skin. Now they just felt sticky and stiff and Claire realized that
the blood flow must have stopped. Her arms and legs burned with a tingling
sensation that felt like fire. Claire wiggled her toes, and to her surprise,
found her insulated boots had mostly spared her feet the misery the rest of her
body was experiencing.
Where are you, Cory? Her mind hissed as she leaned
against a tree and tucked her face up to the rough bark to escape the harsh
wind. With supreme aggravation, she closed her eyes, which felt dry and gritty.
Her head was pounding and her frustration over having failed to find Cory was
mounting.
She opened her eyes again
to look around. Where am I? She still couldn't see beyond a few trees on
all sides of her. Maybe chasing a collapsing trail for hours in a blizzard
wasn't the smartest thing I've ever done. Remember how Jack Nicholson
ended up at the end of "The Shining"?
Awkwardly, Claire tugged
back her glove with fingers that were starting to feel numb and clumsy. She
tilted her frosted-over watch face, wishing she had one of those lurid
glow-in-the-dark watches she'd seen Mark's oldest son Keith wearing. With
another tilt, she tried to focus on the tiny hands. Shit. Too dark. Angrily,
she pulled her glove back down. Okay, my guess is I've been traveling for
three hours or so. At the snail's pace I've been keeping I probably haven't
gone more than a few of miles.
CORY!! I'm not going to
find you tonight, but I will find you.
Not sure which route to
take, Claire simply turned around and headed in the opposite direction. After a
few more minutes she noticed she didn't feel as cold. Is it getting warmer? She
stopped and forced herself to focus on the environment around her. The wind was
still furiously howling, drowning out all other sounds. The snow was swirling
and blowing and creating tiny white tornadoes. No. I don't think it's
getting any warmer. I think I'm just starting to go numb. That is not a
good sign. I need to keep moving... and get some blood flowing.
No matter how far Claire
walked, the scenery never seemed to change... white... snowy... trees... fallen
branches... it all looked the same. After minutes that felt like hours and
hours that felt like years, her pace began to slow, and her steps became
erratic. It feels like I'm walking through mud, not snow. My arms and legs
feel so sluggish. Another step and she tripped over an exposed root. Her
body fell heavily into a deep blanket of snow, her arm shooting out a second
too late to break her fall. Ouch!! Why is it the only thing that's not numb
is my shoulder. Foggily, she acknowledged that she didn't really feel cold
anymore and that she was glad that annoying shivering had completely stopped.
She relaxed into the snow, not caring that she was lying face down. Her warm
breath melted the flakes pressed up against her lips and created a tiny hole in
the snow bank. Yeah, I feel much better right here.
I feel so tired, like
I've been walking forever. I should rest here and wait for the storm to pass.
Just for a few minutes... if I close my eyes... Claire pushed open the drooping lids... I
won't wake up. She thought about that for a second and mentally shrugged. Would
that be so bad? I could just go to sleep. I'm so tired. This time Claire
allowed her eyes to close and a dark peace stole over her.
I wonder what Mandy's
doing right now. She's so sweet. Claire's mind began to drift and she found herself without the ability
to stop or guide it. Her hands are so soft.
Time marched forward as she
thought of Missy and all the toys she'd stockpiled for Christmas and how this
would be their first Christmas together as a family. Mandy's gonna love the
new paintbrushes I bought her. Hmm... I'll bet she's worried about me. She
worries too much. Claire tried to frown but her face wouldn't obey her
brain's command. I love her so much. I don't want her to worry. I think I
need to try to get up now.
But despite her best
intentions, precious moments continued to pass. Finally, with an effort all out
of proportion to the task, Claire turned her head to the side and pushed open
glazed blue eyes. Rolling her eyes upward, she blinked away some snowflakes and
looked up at a million brilliant stars. It's stopped snowing, she
marveled. And the moon is out. It's so peaceful now and quiet. It's
beautiful. Her attention drifted downward. The snow is black here. I
wonder why?
Her arms and legs felt as
though heavy weights fastened them ground. After several failed attempts she
finally made it to her knees where she laughed weakly, knowing all the while
this wasn't funny. Ahh... Damn. I may just die here. I... I don't think I
can get up. But before she could make her another attempt a dark body
crashed into her. "Cory!" she moaned.
With strength Claire didn't
possess a moment before, she rolled her attacker over and managed a flailing
strike to the face. She felt a sickening rip tear run through her injured
shoulder as she slammed down her fist. "FUCK!" she screamed for the
second time that night. The sheer momentum of the wild strike caused Claire to
fall forward, covering her assailant.
Once again, there was dead
silence.
"C.. C.. Claire is
that you?" The body underneath Claire squirmed and groaned. "God, I'm
sorry I thought you were Cory. Jesus, did you have to hit me with a log?"
Jody wiggled her jaw, hoping it wasn't fractured. "Claire?" No
answer.
Jody held her breath and
with a single effort heaved Claire from her and onto the snow. She exhaled
loudly sending a stream of puffy white steam out of her nose and mouth. Her
tongue snaked out and recognized the sharp taste of blood on her lip.
The lawyer still wasn't
moving.
"Claire, what's wrong
with you? I didn't even hit you!" Jody grabbed the attorney by the front
of her coat and leaned forward to get a better look at her face. Her hands
slipped off the fabric. "What the... Oh, shit!" A thick glistening
substance coated both her gloves. Her eyes widened. Blood? In the
starlight, the rich liquid looked like black syrup. Why would she be
bleeding? "Where did all this blood come from?" she asked
worriedly.
Jody bent down and looked
into glassy eyes that were still slightly cracked open. Claire's skin had a
greyish-blue tinge that Jody prayed was more the result of the moonlight than
hypothermia. Her worry increased tenfold when she considered how badly Claire
must be wounded to have produced that quantity of blood.
The taller woman stirred
and attempted to speak. Claire blinked her eyes with exaggerated slowness and
her first words were a cross between moans and whispers. "Jodeee?"
Claire looked confused. "Yurr nah Coree," she slurred.
Jesus Christ, I can't
believe she's still alive after being out here all night. Jody, Mark, and Amanda had all been
forced inside when the blizzard worsened around mid-night. Although, Jody
admitted, she literally had to hold Amanda down to talk some sense into her.
The younger woman had repeatedly refused to stop looking despite the deadly
conditions. "No. I'm not Cory. Claire, we need to get you inside."
"No... Don... Don't
wanna mooov. Trrrred."
"I know you don't. But
you don't have a choice." Jody smirked but the normal mirth that
accompanied the action didn't reach her eyes. "I'm not in the mood to open
a hundred-and-twenty pound can of blonde whoop-ass. So let's go." Jody
looked around. Where are you Mark?
"Mandy." Claire
closed her eyes, a faint smile tugging at her lips. Then her face relaxed and
went slack. The hands that had been resting across her abdomen fell off into
the snow.
"Great!
Shitshitshitshitshitshit!" Jody mouthed. "Wake up!" The
psychologist smacked blood smeared cheeks. There was no response. I wonder
if she knows she got blood all over her. "You'd better wake up,
Claire. Because no how... no way in hell... I'm telling Amanda you didn't make
it." Jody laid her cheek against Claire's mouth. She could still feel the faintest
hint of breath. Yes. She's still alive. Her own heart resumed beating.
"I can see you're not
gonna help me at all. Goddamn lazy lawyers." But dammit if you didn't
almost make it on your own. Jody looked off in the distance to the cabin
she could see through the brutal winter landscape. The lamps and candles tinged
the windows a peaceful golden color completely at odds with the horrid night
they'd all endured. Another hundred yards and you would have made it all the
way home. Okay, this is where I start regretting the fact that I let my gym
membership lapse last Labor Day.
Jody walked around behind
Claire and slid her arms around her chest. She pulled Claire back a few inches
until the lawyer's legs were straight out in front of her. Then she pushed
forward, locking the taller woman's legs. Another few grunts and Jody had
Claire standing. With an expert twist, the therapist was now in front of
Claire. She leaned forward and allowed Claire's body to naturally drape over
her back. Grabbing Claire's arms, Jody bent slightly at the knees and adjusted
the position of her cargo. I knew that six years as a combat medic in the
National Guard would pay off someday. Humph. After all that training, Amanda never
could master this carry. God Almighty, Claire! How can someone who looks so
slim be so heavy?
Hypothermia,
hypothermia, how do you treat that? Jody began racking her brain. I was in the Gulf
War for Christ' sake, IN THE DESERT!!!
Jody's lungs were burning
and her legs felt wobbly by the time she reached the porch. She had run out of
curse words fifty yards ago. "Ugh!" I don't know if I can make it
up the stairs. Golden-brown eyes flickered up in surprise when she heard
the cabin door open. Thank God we ended up back at the smaller cabin. I
couldn't have made it down the hill.
A pale head poked its way
around the corner. "Is that you, Claire?"
*************************
"No!" Amanda
shook her head frantically. "Stay with me! You can sleep later."
Dazed blue eyes fluttered open. "That's it. Stay awake." Amanda
hugged Claire tightly but the eyes drooped shut again. "Dammit!"
Claire teetered on the edge
of consciousness as Jody, Mark and Amanda all worked to warm her up and stop
the crimson tide flowing from her shoulder.
They'd stripped the
brunette of her bloodied, icy clothes, and she now sat propped up between
Amanda's legs on the rug in front of the massive hearth. The therapist's strong
hold was the only thing keeping Claire from tipping over. Both women were clad
only in their panties and Amanda was pressed tightly against Claire's back
trying to share as much body heat as possible. Any thoughts of modesty had long
since been forgotten. Jody peeled away one of the blankets that wrapped the
women together and replaced it with one that had been warming next to the fire.
They had managed to stop
the bleeding but couldn't seem to rouse Claire to full consciousness. For hours
they'd been trying to force hot, sweet liquids down the attorney's throat but each
time Claire would choke, losing more than she was ingesting.
Amanda held on for dear
life. Oh God. She's lost too much blood. Too much blood. She's so cold and
pale. Nothing is working! Desperate eyes turned to Jody and Mark. "Go!
Take the snowmobiles and go for help. She's... she's not... Just go!"
Jody looked at Mark,
knowing Claire probably wouldn't survive either way. Her eyes flickered to the
window. The brilliant morning sun sparkled off ice crystals creating clusters
of diamonds that reflected throughout the room. She turned back to Amanda and
spoke softly, not wanting to worsen her friend's pain. Amanda was coming
unglued. "Amanda we can't leave you. Cory is still out there and..."
"Jody, please,"
Amanda begged. "She can't die. She just can't!" Amanda's chest
constricted painfully. "If she dies... I... I." She stopped, not
having the words to continue.
Mark dropped his head.
"I'll go."
"You can't drive with
one arm," Jody instantly protested.
"Stop arguing! There's
no time for this. You both go! Jody can drive and Mark can ride behind. You
shouldn't go alone. Just leave a gun." Deep green eyes glinted with
undisguised fury. "Anything that comes through that door without an
invitation dies." It was one thing to attack her, but quite another to go
after Claire.
Amanda was an expert
marksman and Jody knew it. If she'd had any doubts about Amanda's willingness
to pull the trigger, they were swept away by the sight of the smaller woman
wrapped around Claire, whispering broken apologies for underestimating Cory's
obsession. If Cory tried to enter the cabin, Jody knew that Amanda would shoot
him where he stood. Looking at the distraught woman, Jody considered that
Amanda might very well welcome the opportunity. The older psychologist chewed
the inside of her cheek, clearly torn.
Sensing Jody's hesitation,
Amanda pleaded with Mark. "Claire's dying, Mark," she choked out.
"She's lost too much blood. GO NOW!"
Mark ran a nervous hand
through his shoulder length hair. Claire, I know you wouldn't want me to
leave her! But you can't expect me to stay here and watch you die. That's too
much to ask... even from your best friend. I've got to try. "Okay,
Amanda." God help me if anything happens to either one of you while I'm
gone. Mark reached out for Jody's hand and they both moved toward the door.
When the couple was fully
dressed they stepped back over to Amanda, who was softly whispering in Claire's
ear and seemed oblivious to their presence. Jody bent down and laid a gun next
to her friend. She didn't need to tell her it was loaded. The brunette
exchanged a worried glance with Mark. "We're leaving now, Amanda."
The blonde just nodded and
wiped her tear stained cheeks. "Hurry but for God's sake be careful."
I can't deal with anymore right now.
Mark nodded and gripped her
muscular shoulder with a meaty hand. "We will," he promised gently.
His hand drifted to Claire's head and Claire murmured something unintelligible.
"Remember, what you said to me?" the big man asked his best friend. "Nobody's
stupid enough to go and get themselves killed right before Christmas,
right?" his voice trailed off at the end as his throat closed.
Amanda's grip on her
partner tightened in response to Mark's words. She wasn't about to let go. The
younger women buried her face in Claire's hair as her body shook with silent,
heart-wrenching sobs.
Jody's own eyes filled with
tears. Okay, enough of this. She began tugging Mark to the door while
still facing Amanda. "You lock this when we leave. Amanda?" She
stopped until she was sure she had Amanda's attention. "As soon as I'm out
the door, you lock it."
Jody's voice seemed to snap
Amanda out of her grief. The blonde eased Claire onto her back and wrapped an
extra blanket around herself as she walked to the door. On tipped-toes she gave
Mark a kiss on the cheek. She repeated the process with Jody, adding a solid
hug. As soon as the door closed, Amanda clicked the chain lock into place. She
shook her head, noting she didn't hear Mark and Jody's departing footsteps
until after she had the lock firmly in place.
Amanda let her blanket drop
and leaned back against the cool wooden door, closing her eyes. Her muscles
ached from sitting in the same position for hours and supporting most of
Claire's body weight. She can't die! Now that I know what life's like with
her... I don't think I can live without her. Her stomach cramped painfully
and Amanda ran to bathroom where she fell to her knees and promptly retched
away the meager contents of her stomach.
Staggering to her feet, she
wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and leaned heavily against the small
sink, her white knuckles standing out in stark relief against the stainless
steel. There's nothing more I can do. She needs blood and IV fluids! she
thought angrily. There must be more! Concentrate... Focus... I... I can't
lose it now...
Amanda started to panic as
an overwhelming sense of helpless washed over her. Hot tears fell into the
shiny metal sink, making small plinking noises in the otherwise silent cabin. Enough...
Concentrate... She's still alive. She still needs me. Amanda looked up into
the small mirror above the sink. "I will not let her go!" she
growled to herself.
She quickly brushed her
teeth and washed her face, feeling a renewed sense of purpose.
Without further hesitation,
Amanda moved to the fireplace and added 2 more large logs. The fire had been
raging all night long and the cabin had gone from cool to comfortable to
downright hot as the sun rose and with it the outside temperature. Amanda could
feel a thin film of perspiration coating her skin but Claire still felt cool to
the touch so she climbed back under the blankets with the attorney and
carefully examined her shoulder. Only a few more inches and he would have
stabbed you right in the heart... my heart.
The wound was only about 2
inches across but very deep. She shuddered, thinking of the long knife covered
in her lover's blood that she'd extracted from Claire's pocket. Good. No
signs of infection... at least not yet. Amanda deftly reapplied the
bandage, smoothing over the tape and hastily fashioned ties. I wonder if
she'll still be able to play the piano? That doesn't matter... as long as she's
okay. If she's not... I don't want to think about that. I can't think about
that.
The tired therapist closed
her eyes and curled around her partner in a position nearly identical to the
one they slept in almost every night. Her eyelids felt heavy and she swallowed
down the bitter taste of bile as her stomach fought to rebel once again. She
hadn't slept the night before and had spent hour after hour in the blizzard
searching for Claire before Jody and Mark had dragged her inside the cabin to
wait out the worst part of the storm. Her jaw ached and hours of emotional
strain and worry had taken their toll. She was exhausted.
When Jody had first brought
Claire inside the cabin her breathing was shallow and weak and she was cold as
ice. Amanda had nearly dropped dead on the spot when they'd peeled away her
mate's bloodied coat, revealing a bruised and even bloodier body. But Amanda's
medical training had taken over and she'd pushed through those first panic
filled moments only to have to endure what seemed like endless hours of
helplessness and frustration.
Amanda smoothed back a
stray lock of midnight hair and kissed her lover's temple. "You're gonna
be fine, Gumby." Claire leaned into the touch and whispered something
Amanda couldn't understand.
Taking advantage of the
taller woman's lapse into semi-consciousness, Amanda managed to get Claire to
drink a small amount of hot sweetened tea. "Good job, sweetheart."
She stroked the soft skin around Claire's eyes in a soothing motion she knew
Claire enjoyed and her own eyes closed. Soon, the women were kissing and
tickling each other with wild abandon...
...even if is was only in
Amanda's dreams.
*************************
The unexpected blizzard had
delayed Monica's trip north yet again, and the slender blonde was livid. But
finally, she was almost there. She closed her eyes, as the constant craving,
which never slept for long, awoke with a vengeance. At the moment, she truly
couldn't decide which rated a lower level of hell, being an addict or being a
'recovering' addict.
Long slim fingers tightly
gripped the steering wheel. All I want to do is collect my daughter and get
the hell out of this frozen wasteland! Amanda is not just going to roll over
and give Missy to you, her mind countered. Monica's eyes drifted to the
envelope on the seat next to her and a cruel smile twisted otherwise delicate
features. Oh yes, she is.
Monica suddenly slammed on
the brakes, causing her 1976 Pontiac Catalina to swerve, nearly sending the
steel behemoth into the ditch. She angrily leaned on the horn and cursed
the snowmobilers parked in the middle of the lonely road. When she pulled
around the couple she punched her accelerator... hard... using all 8 cylinders
to spray snow in every direction. "Assholes, " she yelled as she
glanced into her rearview mirror.
"I can't believe they
did that!" Jody screamed. "We were parked in the middle of the road
for a reason! They didn't even slow down and WE NEED HELP! "
Mark just shook his head,
hazel eyes blazing. I'd love to catch up with that dumb bitch... whoever she
was. "Come on let's keep going. We're half way there anyway."
Jody and Mark had been
traveling for over three hours and had only gone about 10 miles. Every few
moments the snowmobile would mysteriously lose power and sputter to a stop.
Luckily, they had managed to restart it, but they were both worried that their
luck wouldn't hold out. Jody privately speculated that Cory had done something
to the engine.
Mark pulled his shiny black
helmet down and tightly grabbed hold of Jody's waist, only to instantly release
his grip. The psychologist patted his arm reassuringly. "Don't worry,
Marko. That wasn't too tight." She felt the big man relax behind her. Is
he going to be overprotective for this entire pregnancy? she wondered as
the snowmobile sputtered to life again. I don't want to stop playing with
him and having fun.
Jody's mind drifted to the
frosty November afternoon when Mark asked her to loan him a quarter, and she
was too slow about it. The beefy man simply grabbed her by the ankles and held
her upside down, shaking her until the change fell out of her pockets and she was
laughing so hard she thought she would wet her pants. Jody sighed. I'm gonna
miss that.
The couple whizzed down the
road, traveling another mile before the engine started to buck and lurch. I
have a feeling we're gonna end up walking. The brunette turned her eyes to
the sky. The bright morning sun had disappeared and was replaced by a dull,
hazy afternoon. Maybe we'll pass another car. Monica's Pontiac was the
only other sign of life they'd seen since leaving the cabin. Maybe not.
*************************
Amanda awoke abruptly.
Panting, she sat up and roughly pushed aside the layers of woolen blankets as a
bead of perspiration trailed between her shoulder blades to her buttocks.
Confused eyes darted wildly around the room until the furnishings gradually began
to look familiar and the last vestiges of a vivid nightmare drained away. The
rush of cool air on her overheated skin was welcome and the psychologist let
out a long shuddering breath. Shaking hands rifled through red-gold locks. That
was some dream! Her entire body ached. Whoa... I think we finally
exceeded my comfort zone with these blankets, Gumby. I'm burning up.
Except for the large
bandage covering her shoulder and chest, Claire looked as though she was simply
sleeping. Even though Amanda could see Claire's chest rise and fall she licked
her lips nervously as she checked her friend's pulse, relieved to find the
heartbeat steady and strong. Gentle fingers traced Claire's face and a wistful
smile touched Amanda's lips. You are so beautiful. But the smile
gradually disappeared and Amanda felt tears begin to pool in already glassy
green eyes.
Her deepest fears, usually
hidden from the light of day, played over and over in her mind, continuously
piercing her heart. God, did you look this pale last night? She anxiously
looked to the door. Come on! Where are they and why aren't they back yet?
The therapist bent down for a quick kiss before she completely climbed out of
the makeshift bed.
Claire's skin was still
slightly pallid, but her body temperature appeared normal. Making a quick
decision, Amanda stripped off the top two woven plaid blankets, leaving two
blankets tucked snugly around the taller woman. She warily eyed the gun lying
next to the blankets then grabbed it on her way to the kitchen for some water. No,
I don't think I'll be seeing you again today, you chickenshit. But just in
case...
The old-fashioned windup
Cuckoo clock signaled 2:00 p.m. as the little bird cheerfully popped out of the
small swinging doors, chirped, spun around in a circle and then retreated. For
some reason, she found its hourly display comforting and was glad she'd stopped
Claire from smashing it to bits the first night they'd arrived. Amanda smiled
remembering the evening.
The blonde woman had rolled
over and reached out for Claire, only to find the spot normally occupied by her
bedmate cool and very empty. Curious, she moved into the living room and
watched in rapt fascination as the grumpy, naked prosecutor actually stalked
the clock, looking for all the world like a feral jungle predator. Amanda stood
mesmerized as the flickering firelight caressed smooth burnished skin. Oh,
to be that light! Hungry green eyes raked over the irresistible combination
of sleek, chiseled muscles and lush feminine curves. From a mental health
standpoint Amanda found Claire's behavior... well, she really didn't want to
think about that then. From an 'everything else' standpoint, the therapist was
ridiculously turned-on. She licked her lips and allowed her body to fully enjoy
a strong surge of animal attraction for her partner.
Claire paced back and
forth, her muscles tensing then relaxing with each step. She held the long
metal poker tightly in an angry fist. At precisely one minute before the hour,
the lawyer stopped directly in front of clock. She cocked her head to the side
causing silky tussled tresses to shift across powerful shoulders. White teeth
flashed and with a wicked chuckle she raised the poker. Snapping out of her
lust-induced haze, Amanda shut her gaping mouth, wondering if she was actually
drooling as she rushed across the room... just in the nick of time.
She laughed a little,
thinking of the sheepish expression that had flickered across Claire's face as
the dark woman tried to explain why it was absolutely imperative that she
'silence' the 'bird from hell'... permanently.
But a practically purring
Amanda easily coaxed Claire back to bed. The younger woman eagerly assured her
lover that she would make certain Claire was so tired she'd never notice the
clock again. Amanda was nothing if not true to her word, and Cuckoo lived to
see another day. Strange... she was now praying Claire would do the same thing.
Amanda's eyes drifted from
the clock as her mind focused firmly on the present. She had been sleeping for
a little less than 4 hours, but the rest and the intimate time with Claire
seemed to recharge the younger woman's flagging spirit, although she was
admittedly still on unsteady ground. Jody and Mark had been caring and
supportive, but Amanda found herself glad to be in the peaceful cabin, alone
with her mate. She vehemently told herself it wasn't because these might
be the last few hours they would spend together. That was unthinkable. But she
kept thinking it anyway.
Amanda downed a tall glass
of water in one long swallow, closing her eyes in pleasure as the cold liquid
soothed her parched throat. She sniffed and dried her eyes and cheeks, sparing
herself a wry chuckle as she addressed her unconscious partner. "All this
crying has probably left me even more dehydrated than you are."
"You're probably
right," came the faint reply.
"Claire?" Amanda
dropped the cup where she stood and rushed into the living room, falling onto
the rug alongside the attorney who still appeared to be asleep.
She cupped Claire's cheeks
and studied the older woman's face. "Did you say something?" Please...
Please don't let it be that I'm just hearing things! I can't lose you... Again?
Amanda had the sickening feeling that she had done this all before but was
still unsure of the outcome.
"Claire?"
Amanda's voice was pleading. "Please," she choked out, trying not to
dissolve into tears for the hundredth time. Amanda's chin dropped to her chest
and she closed her eyes just as pale blue ones fluttered open.
Claire turned her head and
kissed the soft skin of one of the palms resting on her cheek. Amanda's head
shot up and a brilliant, teary-eyed smile instantly lit up her face.
"Hi, Mandy."
Claire swallowed hard and a soft groan escaped her lips. "Why is it so
hot?"
Noticing the tears
streaming down Amanda's cheeks, Claire foggily realized that she wasn't out in
the snow anymore. "Or do you just like your woman sweaty?" the
brunette teased in a weak but clear voice as she struggled unsuccessfully to
untangle herself from her blankets.
Amanda let out a strangled
noise that was halfway between a laugh and a sob. "Thank God, you're
awake," she whispered brokenly as a nearly painful rush of relief flooded
through her and her throat closed tightly, making further speech almost
impossible.
Claire lifted her arm and
gently pulled the completely overcome woman in for a hug. When she felt
Amanda's hot tears trail down her own cheek she gently pushed the shorter woman
away. Why is she crying? I can't stand it when she cries. Worried she
had injured her lover's bruised jaw Claire asked, "Are you alright,
Mandy?" Amanda shook her head then resumed her former position...
practically glued to Claire.
The older woman fought to
make sense of what had happened, momentarily distracted by the faint smell of
strawberry shampoo. She remembered collecting wood and going after Cory... and
at some point she knew she had stopped to rest. But everything else was hazy.
It seemed as though she had been lost deep in a dream that refused to release
her. She couldn't tell what was real and what wasn't as yesterday afternoon
bled into the night and this morning.
The dreams had been
fantastic, disturbing and comforting all at the same time. She'd felt rather
than seen the images of licking flames and ice and blood. Epic battles from
centuries past raged and children laughed in tranquil domesticity. There were
horses, ships, planes, and men and women with jade and azure eyes in all sorts
of crazy clothing and of all ages.
In the dreams, there were
occasional flashes of betrayal and pain mixed with long moments of friendship
and desire. But through it all, there was always... always... an
undercurrent of unyielding, grounding love that was... Amanda... but somehow wasn't.
It was so damned confusing that Claire begrudgingly gave up trying to make
sense of it.
"Am I alright? You're
stealing all my lines, Gumby. I should be asking you that." Amanda sniffed
and wiped puffy red eyes with the back of her hand. A nearly staggering
sensation of relief threatened to overtake her as she tried to gather her
scattered emotions.
Claire shook off the fading
images and looked at her friend's body, then her own. "We're naked?"
she asked softly, clearly puzzled.
Amanda let out a surprised
laugh, reining in what promised to turn into hysteria. She slowly shook her
head. "It would appear so, yes." Her eyes went serious. "You
were so cold." Small fingers gently stroked dark tresses, as much
for her own comfort as Claire's.
Claire nodded and lifted
her upper body a few inches off the rug. "I feel much warmer now."
The lawyer wriggled her eyebrows but the effect was lost when she let out a
painful groan. Shit... sitting up... bad idea. Stupidly, she tried to
use her left arm to brace herself and was instantly treated to another
excruciating bolt of pain.
"What are you doing?
Don't even think about moving! You'll tear the stitches." Amanda gently
pressed Claire back against the soft sheepskin rug and nuzzled her neck.
If possible, Claire's face
paled even further. "Stitches? Wh... What did you use to stitch me up
with, fishing line?"
"Damn," Amanda
muttered against Claire's hair. "Why didn't I think of that?"
The psychologist looked up
to see Claire staring at her with a mortified expression that would have been
comical in any other situation. "Relax, Gumby." Soft green eyes
twinkled, albeit sadly. "I used dental floss."
Claire's lips formed a
perfect "O" and soft laugh shook her long frame. Ouch!
"How very MacGyver of you." A flash of searing pain countered her
attempt at humor.
Amanda cringed in sympathy.
"Try not to move around too much."
That is such a good
idea. "Mandy,
what...?"
"I'm not sure what
happened. You went out yesterday afternoon to get some wood and never came
back. Jody found you early this morning, stabbed, and half-frozen lying in the
snow. I assume Cory did this." She motioned toward Claire's shoulder.
The lawyer nodded slowly
and opened her mouth to speak but stopped mid-motion to lick dry lips. Amanda
mentally scolded herself for not asking sooner and squeezed Claire's hand
before moving into the kitchen to get some water. "You need something to
drink, I'll be right back."
Claire closed her eyes
feeling nearly as drained as she had the day before. Her body was betraying her
and part of her was intensely curious, wanting to get back to the confusing but
riveting dreams.
In what seemed to Claire
like the blink of an eye, a warm palm was cupping her chin and rousing her back
to alertness. "Mandy?" she muttered.
"C'mon, you need to
drink." Claire let her lover's clear, alto voice roll over her as she
tried to decide whether a drink of water was worth the Herculean effort it was
taking to stay awake. Then a hand on Claire's chin drifted to her cheek then
forehead, where it rested for several seconds before disappearing.
Damn. Worried pale brows drew together.
"Honey...?"
This time the voice was
more insistent and the lawyer reluctantly opened heavy eyelids.
"Mmm?" She was greeted by a concerned smile.
"Here's some water.
Please try to drink." With a steady hand Amanda lifted Claire's head and
pressed the cup to her lips. The taller woman managed to empty a third of the
glass before refusing anymore.
Amanda sat the cup down
nearby, hoping she could coax Claire into drinking a little more later. Too
bad I don't have any Pepsi. She'll be drinking that stuff on her deathbed. The
pang that stung Amanda's chest at the words nearly made her jerk. Shit, that
was a stupid thought! "Tell me how you feel."
"Duh! I feel like
death warmed-over," Claire said in a soft, flat tone.
Amanda tried not to roll
her eyes. "I know, sweetheart. But I mean specifically. You have to
tell me what hurts. I need to know if you're injured anyplace other than your
shoulder and ribs."
My ribs?
"They looked badly
bruised but I don't think they're broken."
Claire sighed. No wonder
it hurts to breathe. And do you have to read my mind? That really freaks me
out!
"Sorry," Amanda
offered a little guiltily. "I know that freaks you out. But sometimes it's
like your forehead is made of cellophane. I can't help myself."
Claire looked up from under
thick, dark lashes, a grin twitching at her lips despite herself.
"S'okay," was the sleepy reply. "I guess I'll just have to get
used to the fact that I'm in love with a modern day sorceress."
"Witch, huh?"
Amanda laughed and brought her partner's hand to her lips. "I love you
too," she added tenderly, allowing a little of her nervous tension to work
its way free. Relax... She's awake. She's talking.
"You're gonna be okay,
right?" Amanda asked suddenly, cursing her insecurity and fear as the
words left her mouth. Why did I say that? Idiot.
"Right," Claire
affirmed, aching at the obvious pain in her partner's voice. "Wanna lie
back down with me?" She glanced at the soft sheepskin next to her and
Amanda eagerly pounced on the empty space.
The blonde snuggled up to
her partner's side and laid a flat palm over Claire's heart, soaking in the
feeling of its strong, steady rhythm beneath her fingers. "When you're feeling
better we're going to have a long talk about promises..." she gently
chided, aware that now wasn't the time.
There was a moment of
silence. "But..."
Amanda held up her hand.
"And splitting hairs."
"I... I
didn't..." Claire faltered. Oh, yes I did. I promised not to go
to the cabin to find Cory, and then I went and chased him half way around
Minnesota during a blizzard. I broke my promise and nearly got my ass (and the
rest of me too) killed. Not smart. I'm lucky Jody found me. Dark eyebrows
drew together in concentration. Why aren't they here? Amanda shouldn't be
alone and I'm in not position to protect her! Claire felt the slow burning
anger deep in her guts.
"Mandy..." she
licked her lips again. Ah... they must be chapped. "Where are Mark
and Jody?"
"They went for
help."
For me? Of course. Guilt mixed with frustration.
"They shouldn't have left you alone!"
"I'm not alone, you're
here."
"You know what I mean!
If Cory shows up... I... I can't even..." Claire looked around frantically
wondering what she could manage considering her wound.
"Shh..." Amanda
quieted, propping herself up on one elbow and resting her forehead against the
dark woman's. "We're locked in and Jody left me a gun. He won't hurt
either one of us again," she whispered roughly. I won't let him.
Both women were silent for
several seconds before Amanda said, "You know, it's not your job to
protect me."
Pale eyes widened.
"What the hell does that mean?" It means that I've been doing a
shitty job until now, stupid. Claire began to stew. Cory was nothing! I
could take down someone like him in my sleep. But I didn't. The attorney
had no time for 'incompetents', and was not pleased that she now
including herself in their ranks.
Amanda easily read her
performance-driven partner. "It means that I'm a big girl so you can stop
feeling guilty. You didn't do anything wrong by leaving me alone yesterday. And
I totally misdiagnosed Cory." I almost got you killed.
Claire thought of a million
arguments but found herself too tired to offer any of them. Later, she
promised herself. "Ma...Mandy, can we talk later? I'm so sleepy."
Amanda gazed at Claire with
an intent, affectionate look that threatened to melt the attorney on the spot.
Claire felt a warm rush of love for the beauty at her side and wished her
disobedient eyes would obey her command to remain open.
Amanda wrestled against her
own fear and what she knew would be best for Claire. Oh, Gumby, I wish you'd
stay awake so I could be sure you're all right. But I know your body needs to
rest. She bit her bottom lip then offered an indulgent, if slightly shaky,
smile. "Sure, Gumby." The therapist pulled away from her partner but
was immediately stopped by a firm hand around her wrist and soulful blue eyes.
"Don't..." Don't
what? Don't go? Jesus, get a grip she probably just has to go to the bathroom
or something. "Umm... I mean..." Claire stammered, clearly
embarrassed by what she considered an unreasonable neediness.
"I'll be right here
when you wake up," Amanda reassured tenderly, wondering why it was always
so hard for Claire to just ask for what she wanted... what they both wanted.
The blonde pulled up the soft fleece blanket that had been protecting their
skin from the scratchy wool. "Go to sleep," she soothed quietly as
she tucked the blanket around them.
Claire's body jerked with a
hoarse and obviously painful cough. Amanda wriggled closer and deeply inhaled
her partner's comforting scent, willing her pain away. She let out the breath
with exaggerated slowness and tried to calm her suddenly pounding heart. She's
gonna be okay. She is.
Claire's eyes slid shut
before Amanda had even finished speaking. Goodnight, Mandy, she thought.
"Sleep well,
love," Amanda murmured. But this time she stayed awake, watching Claire's
chest rise and fall and wondering what Missy was doing and when there would be
a knock at the door and whether it would be Jody and Mark or Cory Martin.
*************************
Monica pulled in front of
Jody and Mark's cabin and behind the bright red Pathfinder that was sitting on
four flat tires. She let out a little laugh as she turned off the ignition.
"Maybe they'll be happy to see me after all." Monica fingered the
envelope on the seat next to her then grabbed it and tucked it into her jacket.
She didn't bother to take her keys out the ignition as she pushed open the
heavy steel door, and began wading through the drifts of fluffy white snow,
lamenting her decision to wear sneakers instead of boots.
When she reached the top of
the steps she hesitated for only a second then raised her hand to knock.
"Hello, Amanda."
Monica whirled around and
looked down the stairs at the dark-eyed young stranger, slightly startled to
find anyone out so soon after the blizzard. "I'm not Amanda, buddy."
Ignoring the man, she turned back to the door and raised her hand again, but a
split second later, she was lying face down on the porch with Cory on top of
her, shouting in her ear.
"I CANNOT BE
DECEIVED!"
"You crazy
fucker!" Monica snarled, trying to wriggle out of his grasp. "I am
not Amanda. Now get off!" What did Amanda do to piss off this nut job?
"DO NOT LIE TO ME! I
am His Chosen!"
Chosen? Monica turned her head but couldn't
see Cory's face. "I said...!" A sweaty hand clamped over Monica's
mouth as she was hauled to her feet by her hair. "Owww," she
complained loudly through his fingers.
Cory shoved her face
against the cold wooden door. "Now you listen to me, bitch," he spat,
pushing her face hard enough against the door to draw blood from her lip.
"We're going to take a little ride in the piece of shit you pulled up
in."
"Fuck you,"
Monica murmured. "I'm not taking your skinny ass anywhere." She'd
swallowed tougher men than this runt, whole. "Dickweed..." Monica
continued mumbling obscenities and threats against the splintery wooden
surface.
Cory stared wide-eyed at
the back of the blonde woman's head. He'd never heard Amanda talk like that
before. That's what you get from hanging around that unnatural lawyer.
Figures. Of course, He was right. You're not fit to carry my seed, Cory
tried to convince himself. But even now, knowing what she'd done and who she
was, the wiry man wanted her... badly.
The construction worker
tightened his grip on Monica's hair. In a quick movement, he brought her head
back about six inches from the door then slammed it forward as hard as he
could. The previously noisy woman slid bonelessly onto the icy steps. Cory
leaned over and grabbed the back of Monica's jacket, lifting her upper body off
of the ground. His heart was pounding furiously and he could feel hot blood
coursing through his veins. He'd never felt so alive and fought the nearly
overwhelming urge to take her then and there. Why shouldn't I have her? What
would it matter? No! She's unworthy of my seed. She's trying to tempt me.
Whore.
"This could have been
so much easier, Amanda," he said as he dragged the woman back to the
Pontiac. I could have made this painless if you'd let me. Now... "I
think it's time I introduced you to mom and dad."
*************************
Jody and Mark came to a
sputtering stop outside a dingy looking Dairy Queen on the outskirts of town.
It was clearly closed for the winter. A dark explosion of smoke out the back of
the snowmobile nearly gave both riders a heart-attack.
"Check to see if
there's a pay phone," Jody instructed as she slid off the big machine and
pulled off her helmet. Brown eyes surveyed the empty streets. She looked at the
snowmobile with contempt as Mark brushed past her.
It was now 4:00 p.m. and
beginning to get dark. The short-haired brunette had lost track of how many
times the machine had lost power on the way to town and wondered irrationally
if it wouldn't have been faster if they'd just walked.
Mark reappeared, petulantly
kicking the snow out of his path. "There's no phone."
"Damn! Well, we can
try the next building. I guess things aren't up and running yet." Lord
knows, I wouldn't be out if I didn't have to be.
The temperature had been
dropping all afternoon. It was well below zero and it wasn't even completely
dark yet.
"There!" Mark
pointed to a large pickup truck that pulled into what looked like a small
grocery store down the block. Its headlights glowed brightly for several
seconds before turning black. "Let's go." He jumped back on the
snowmobile wondering why Jody was just standing there.
"We're out of gas.
We'll have to walk."
Mark growled then nodded
and pulled a dark sock hat from his pocket. He offered it to Jody but the
psychologist waved him off and pulled up her hood instead.
The big man had to bite his
tongue to keep from asking her to stay here and wait for him. But he knew it
was too cold for her to stand still. He was still reeling from her heroic, but
incredibly reckless, rescue of Claire. Pregnant women should not carry
people around! She could have hurt herself or the baby. But, wisely, for
once, Mark hadn't said a word. If Claire survived this ordeal at all it would
be because of Jody and her actions. What she had risked for his best friend made
him love her even more.
He offered Jody his hand.
"C'mon. Who knows how long the truck will stay there. Is the nearest
hospital here or in Twin Harbors?" Damn, it better be here.
Jody grabbed hold of the
massive hand and instinctively looked both ways before crossing the deserted
streets. "I dunno. But for... everyone's sake, I pray it's not too
far."
************************
"Where the hell am
I?" Monica asked as she brought her hand up to her bloody forehead.
The car door slammed and
she saw Cory slowly make his way around to her side of the car. She reached
over to her door and locked it, drawing an evil glare from her captor.
"You'll have to break the windows to get to me, shithead." Lucky
this piece of crap is JJ's.
Even in this surreal
moment, Monica stopped and wondered how long it had been since she'd spared a
second thought about her hapless husband, JJ, who she'd misplaced sometime
during a drug-induced stupor months earlier. Cory raised the car keys up to the
window and made a show of jingling them in front of her face.
"Shit."
He opened the door and
reached in to get Monica, but she grabbed the door handle and viciously slammed
the door shut... on his hand. "I am NOT Amanda!" she screamed as she
scrambled out of the driver's side door.
Cory howled and clutched
his injured hand. He turned his head toward the heavens and screamed his
disbelief, "But she's a woman!"
Monica spun around wildly
having no idea where she was. Darkness had nearly overtaken the afternoon sky
and a few stars were already beginning to twinkle overhead. The car was parked
in front of a small wooden house that looked inhabited but completely dark. In
a panic, rather than run inside the home, she ran around it.
She rounded the corner at
full speed, her sneakers providing almost no traction, and nearly ran straight
into the woodpile. She managed to avoid the pile but tripped over a stray log
and ended up face first in the cold snow. She opened her eyes and quickly
brushed the stinging flakes off her face, her chest already aching from the icy
cold air. Dull gray eyes belonging to the elderly Barbara Jensen were staring
back at her. Monica scrambled to her feet in horror and disgust. Then it hit
her like a ton of bricks. She wasn't running from a pissed off, violent kid. She
had plenty of experience with those... having been one herself. She was running
from a homicidal maniac. What did Amanda do to you?!
"You can't run from
His will, Amanda," Cory shouted hoarsely.
But I can sure as hell
run from you! Monica
took off into the woods, surprised she could hear Cory's footsteps behind her
over the furious pounding of her own heart. She was bleeding and sweating and
strands of hair were sticking to her face. Her deep labored breaths were
drowned out by the sound of breaking branches as she ran, stumbled, and at
times, crawled through the snow-laden underbrush. She finally understood why
the women in the horror movies always fell so many times while being chased. It's
the fucking shoes!
He wants to kill me...
no, Amanda. "I
am NOT her!" she shouted as she barely dodged his outreached hand.
Suddenly, she broke through the tree line and was tumbling down a steep ravine.
Dead, dry branches ripped her jeans and tore deeply into her flesh. But it all
happened too quickly for her to cry out. The shooting pain didn't matter
because all that did matter was staying in front of Cory. She tumbled further
down until the air was forced out of her lungs when her back slammed against a
cold hard surface. She took a deep gasping breath of the frigid air before he
was on her, grabbing at her coat.
His hands pulled roughly at
her jacket, sending the manila folder and its contents sliding onto the
ice-covered river. A gust of wind sent the folder farther away, scattering its
papers and pictures along the tree-strewn bank.
"You could have been
mine! Why did you choose her?!" he spat as he and Monica wrestled and slid
a few steps further onto the ice.
"I am NOT her! Look at
me! LOOK! LOOK!"
Cory suddenly stopped and
stared at the woman pinned beneath him.
Medium length red-gold
hair, matted with blood, lay wet on the moonlit snow. Her face seemed a
little... harder than normal and maybe a little thinner. Cory squinted his eyes
trying to see through the haunting shadows. Then he leaned forward, bare inches
from Monica's lips and roared, "I CANNOT BE DECEIVED!" as he
shook her violently.
"Why do you keep
saying that?! My name is MONICA, you psycho!"
Monica wrenched one hand
free and slashed Cory's face with sharp fingernails, drawing blood. He hissed
at the white-hot sensation but quickly recaptured her hand, slamming it back
down on the ice and causing a long crack to form beneath them. His own hand
throbbed from his encounter with the car door but He was urging him on. Not
yet! Not until...
Without hesitation, the
slender man laid his full body weight on Monica and savagely took her mouth,
thrusting his tongue against hers. Monica immediately relaxed. Yes! her
mind hissed. This is a game I know how to play... and win.
Cory felt Monica stop
fighting and relax into the brutal kiss. His arousal grew. I knew she wanted
me! He was on fire. Only I can give her what she needs. When
she began responding to his touch by moaning and pressing against him, his
heart began to pound. And when she actually started sucking on his hot tongue
he came with a loud shaking groan.
Now! Monica pulled both her hands free.
With a stiff-armed thrust she pushed up his upper body. With her other hand,
and all the force she could muster, she punched him in his swollen groin. Cory
immediately fell backwards and began writhing. Wild, high-pitched cries filled
the ravine, and the construction worker curled up into the fetal position,
rocking back and forth in pure agony.
Monica stood up and
sneered. "You shouldn't have messed with me, wacko fucker. Look what a woman
can do," she added snidely. Monica reached up and wiped her blood-soaked
bangs off her forehead, her body's short-term natural reaction to danger
keeping the cold at bay. Then, just 'cause she could, she gave him a swift kick
in the mid-section. Cory lurched forward and began to vomit.
The blonde woman began
leisurely picking up the contents of her manila folder. She looked back at the
whimpering, gagging man. He wasn't going anywhere, anytime soon. She cursed as
she scoured the riverbank, sure she'd lost some papers in the dark. Monica
wandered further out onto the ice, trying not to slip. Her legs felt strangely
warm and she looked down to see enormous bloodstains covering her torn pants. Blood?
Oh yeah, the branches cut my legs. When she gathered the last of the
folder's contents she stopped about ten feet in front of Cory and stared at the
pathetic man. He was shakily perched on one knee, in a pool of vomit, and
holding a large stick.
A flash of worry flickered
across hazel-eyes. Maybe he's not hurt as badly as I thought. I knew
I should have kicked him a few more times! She took a step backwards when
Cory tried to use the thick stick as a crutch. But the thin man didn't get past
his knees before he collapsed back on the edge of the riverbank.
Monica let out a shrill,
demented laugh that the wind seemed to carry and amplify. "Poor baby,
hurt?"
Black eyes locked on hazel
and Monica's heart leapt into her throat. And for a split second, she realized
she'd made a terrible mistake. Cory lifted the would-be crutch over his head
and with a primal scream thrust it into the ice in front of Monica.
The earsplitting cracking
of the ice barely registered before Monica's world fell away and she plunged
into the freezing darkness. It felt as though thousand of knives were stabbing
every inch of her body as she was swept away by the strong current. In pure
reflex, she opened her mouth to cry out and freezing liquid poured in, burning
the back of her throat. With a bubbling cough she choked and began take in more
and more water. Her fingers and knuckles frantically scraped the ice above her
but there was nothing to grab hold of as she traveled downstream in a
heart-stopping panic.
A few twists and turns and
she couldn't tell up from down. There was nothing to see but endless, maddening
darkness. The freezing water made her eyes feel as though they would explode,
so she closed them, drifting further, deeper, as the cold and lack of oxygen
drained out her remaining energy. Did I just let go of the folder?
Soon she didn't have arms
or legs and the stabbing pain receded into the background of her consciousness.
Monica was vaguely aware of a loud buzzing sound and the fact that everything
seemed to be going in slow motion. She stopped fighting once her mind accepted
the fate her body already had. Water flooded her lungs but she didn't struggle
against it... there was no need... no point.
Ahh...
Deeper...
There... not so bad
really.
Further...
Easy. Let go.
Slower...
No more pain... her mind whispered as millions of
tiny, brilliant stars invaded her vision and the universe faded into the
incomprehensible nothingness she had so often prayed for.
Stillness...
************************
Amanda buttoned her rust-colored
flannel shirt and pair of soft faded jeans, irrationally hoping that by
readying herself, she could somehow hasten Jody and Mark's return. She tiredly
gazed into the small bathroom mirror and experimentally shifted her sore jaw.
It hurt, but the pain wasn't unbearable. She winced from the appearance as well
the soreness when she examined the motley purple bruise.
It was full dark now and
Jody and Mark had been gone since mid-morning. Something's happened. They
should have been back hours ago. She's got a fever. The wound is becoming
infected. She needs to get to a hospital! Now!
Amanda released the fists
she didn't realize she'd been clenching and began looking for some aspirin. Her
head was pounding.
Claire had been sleeping
restlessly for the past few hours. Several times, even in this semi-conscious
state, the therapist had been able to rouse Claire into drinking a few sips of
water. But her partner's temperature was rising quickly and the feeling of
helplessness and despair that had lifted briefly when Claire awoke earlier in
the afternoon, began to invade Amanda once again.
She cocked her head toward
the door, naturally bringing one ear closer to the sound. Footsteps?
Couldn't be. Maybe Claire's awake? Amanda's eyebrows scrunched together. I
didn't think she'd be up again without prompting. She's so drained...
literally. Amanda frowned as she tucked her shirttails into her jeans and
ran icy cold water over the terry washcloth she'd been using to wipe Claire's
sweating forehead. With her other hand she picked up the small lantern that
nicely lit the bathroom and opened the door.
************************
Bracing his hands on his
knees, Cory stumbled to his feet causing the dry snow covering his body to be
picked up and carried away by the brutal December wind. He shivered and stared
dumbly at the hole where Monica had disappeared into the ice. Coal black eyes
had long since adjusted to the moonlight and he could easily make out the small
chunks of ice churning against the side of the hole from the river's steady
current. Another day or two and the hole would completely disappear, keeping
the rivers dark secrets... at least until spring.
I did it! And, ooooh how that bitch
deserved it! Even the smallest movement sent shock waves of pain radiating
out from his groin and extending through every inch of his slender frame.
Cory had obeyed and done
His will. His Chosen stood, swaying slightly, waiting for his well-earned
accolades. They never came. It's because I'm not finished isn't it? I'm
never finished, he thought grimly.
A sense of calmness and
purpose washed over him as he limped back to the Jensen homestead.
I must finish this! He
has commanded it! I am powerless against His will. Cory stepped over a large log and groaned.
This afternoon the SUV
was still parked at the cabin, maybe Jody and her boyfriend are still there
too. Cory didn't
even spare Claire a second thought. He was certain between himself and the
blizzard she was quite dead.
Amanda and that bitch
attorney tainted Dr. Penbrook! I'm sure of it. She's probably one of them too.
But I'll help her. I won't stand by while she is eternally damned. It may not
be too late.
Cory stepped into the warm
house. The heat was almost painful against his itching, numb skin. He immediately
went to the kitchen table where several weapons sat in stark contrast to the
cheerful, red-checked tablecloth.
He selected his .38,
knowing it was already loaded. Fucking slut! He flexed his injured hand
and cried out in pain. I hate to shoot with my left hand and now I have no
choice. I was so wrong about you Amanda. But in the end you couldn't
deceive me! I wish you'd died slower. And I wish I could have watched.
Braving the bitter cold
once again, Cory gingerly mounted the Jensen's second snowmobile. Having made
this trip so many times over the past few days he easily traversed the rugged
landscape in the dark. He guides me. He shows me the way. Maybe he'll make
me invisible again. Yes, that would excellent! I want to be invisible and
silent again!
The young construction
worker parked the snowmobile about a quarter mile from the larger cabin so as
not to be heard. The Pathfinder was still parked in the driveway, covered by a
heavy blanket of snow. Too bad about those tires though, they looked new
too. Although I'd have popped for Michelins. Cheap fucking lawyer! She probably
found a way not to pay for them anyway.
The cabin was dark and
quiet. Cory's gaze drifted upward. No smoke from the chimney, they must be
gone. His soul raged. NO! My work is not complete! They can't be gone, his
mind whined.
Then, out of the corner of
his eye, through the trees, he caught a golden flicker. The other cabin, of
course. They're in there. A cruel smile twisted his lips and he scratched
his itchy head through the thick facemask.
Lean legs waded through the
knee-high snow, avoiding the deeper drifts, which were waist high. His
excitement grew with every step.
The Jensens had been easy,
if a little messy. They were old anyway. He ruthlessly justified his
actions. I did them a favor, right? Killing Amanda was the hard part. The
rest will be simple.
Cory conveniently forgot
about his broken hand, nose and throbbing groin, not to mention the multitude
of aches and pains, courtesy of Claire, that had kept him from catching
'Amanda' before she made it all the way to the river. I'm getting better at
this too, he ridiculously told himself.
Oh yes, someone is
definitely home. A
cheerful glow poured out the low but wide windows, and smoke wafted happily
from the chimney above. Time to huff and puff and blow their house down, he
snickered.
The door was locked. Do
you think a door can keep out His Chosen? NOTHING CAN STOP ME! Cory let out
a muffled curse as he peered into a large window that began a little above
knee-level and stretched to the top of his head. Curtains almost completely
blocked his view of the cabin's interior. But he could see a blazing fire and
several flickering lamps that left the room surprisingly well lit. She must
be in the kitchen. Humph... women should cook for their men. She should be
in the kitchen. For a moment he questioned his mission. What if Amanda
didn't taint her? What if Jody's serving him, as a good woman should?
An irritated hand reached
up and tore off the ice-crusted facemask. Steam rose from his dark head as he
shook it, trying to dispel his doubts. Cory waited, but He was oddly silent on
the subject. Is it my decision then? Still no answer. Ahhh. Another
test. I won't fail You. Even if she's not tainted, she's still a whore. The
young man nodded. She needs to die, so You can cleanse her everlasting
immortal soul. I can help her.
Amanda poked her head out
of the bathroom. I could have sworn I heard something. From the kitchen,
on tipped-toes she looked over the large sofa to see Claire resting peacefully
in the exact same position she'd left her in. For a split second her spirit
soared. Maybe it's Jody and Mark. Oh shit! Maybe it's... Before
she could complete the thought, glass exploded into the room.
"What in
the...?!" She instinctively ducked the flying shards as a dark form
crashed through the large bay window.
Cory lay half in half out
of the house. He roared as he looked down at his bloodied, mangled leg and
grunted as he roughly tore his leg from the stained window frame.
"Goddamned fucking...!" He looked more closely at the window.
"TRIPLE-PANED GLASS?! Environmental, tree-hugging, bitch!" he howled.
The man had planned on
smashing through the window like he'd seen in the movies, not getting caught-up
like a stupid animal in a trap. NO! NOOOO! his mind cried.
The gun? Green eyes traveled to Claire who
was only stirring slightly, despite the horrendous crash. The gun was lying
next to her and across the room from Amanda. Jesus Christ! How could I have
left the gun over there? I've been carrying it around with me all day!
Cory whirled around and
faced Amanda, his .38 pointing straight at her, stopping any thoughts she had
of running across the room. His hand was shaking so violently Amanda was afraid
he'd discharge the weapon whether he wanted to or not.
Black eyes bulged in
horror. "B... Bu... But you're dead!" he yelled, clearly terrified.
"I killed you. You went into the ice!"
"Calm down,
Cory," Amanda said in her most relaxed, professional voice, ignoring her
pounding heart.
"NO! SHUT UP!"
You're dead, you're dead... he chanted over and over, his mind awhirl with
images of the snow and cracking ice and a last terrified scream he could hear
even though she was already under the ice.
"Cory..."
"NO!" He leaned
back against the doorframe as His voice entered the fray, cursing him, mocking
his continued failures. "SHUT UP!" he begged. "Everyone shut up
and leave me alone!" Cory brought his hands over his ears as tears
streamed down his face. His eyes darted wildly around the room finally settling
on Claire. Amanda followed his gaze.
Oh no. "Cory..." she began,
trying to distract him from Claire. "I can help you if you let me."
She motioned to his leg, which was bleeding profusely. "Let me help you,
you're hurt," she offered carefully, gentling her voice and demeanor
further, wishing all the while she had her own gun.
The man exhaled shakily.
His breath curled into a cloud of fog around his head as the cold sweat on his
face made him shiver uncontrollably. A strong gust of wind blew the light
curtains, billowing them in front of Cory. He angrily pushed them aside and
took a limping step toward Amanda.
The frigid breeze
extinguished the lamps and caused the flames in the fireplace to lengthen and
sputter, casting the room in an eerie bluish-gold light.
"Are y... you a ga...
ga... ghost?"
What is he talking
about? Do I look like a damned ghost? "No, Cory. It's me, Dr. Greer." Relax.
Take a deep breath. Don't panic.
Cory shook his head 'no'
and raised his hands to his ears. Does He have to yell!
Shutupshutupshutup!!!!! I hear you! Awkwardly, he straightened, leaning
heavily on one leg, while he recklessly wiped his tears with the barrel of the
gun.
Holy shit. Amanda swallowed nervously.
"I can't trust
you," he finally said in a soft defeated voice. "You tried to
trick me before. You said you understood, but it was all a lie, wasn't
it?"
Duh! "No, Cory. That was all a
misunderstanding. Why don't you come over here and sit down?" Amanda
reached out slowly, never taking her eyes off Cory and his ever-moving gun as
she pulled out a nearby chair.
"But..."
"We could talk for a
while. I'll bet there's a lot you have to tell me about," she coaxed as if
talking to a slow child.
Claire stirred again and
Cory closed his eyes briefly. When he opened them again they were filled with
tears. "She's supposed to be dead too." He cocked his head to the
side like a curious puppy. "Why won't you just die?"
Uh Oh. Amanda's stomach sank.
Rage flashed across his
face, hardening young features. "You liked it when I kissed you. I could
feel it! Or were you just trying to trick me again? Weren't you listening to
me? I CANNOT BE DECEIVED!"
Cory's last sentence was
said in a calm voice laced with so much venom that Amanda involuntarily
shuddered. Thankfully, the frosty chill that had overtaken the small cabin
would easily explain her actions. She didn't want him to know how badly he was
unnerving her. Kissed you? It's just one delusion after another.
Cory's internal dialogue
began to spill out in the form of incoherent ramblings or chants or both.
Amanda wasn't sure which, and she didn't care. What she did care about
was that he seemed to be inching his way toward Claire.
Suddenly, Cory turned to
Amanda and said, "Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah, brimstone
and fire from the Lord out of heaven." He slowly raised the gun until it
was level with Amanda's chest. Their eyes locked as he cocked the hammer, its
clear "click" sounding through the quiet room.
Amanda's mind raced, she
knew he was about to pull the trigger. God, he's really going to kill me. She
opened her mouth to speak but another voice, deep and angry, echoed from behind
Cory.
Claire was on her feet,
sans clothing except for a pair of black cotton panties. Her eyes were hard
chips of blue ice that seemed to glow. The large white bandage and her unsteady
legs did nothing to detract from the sheer power of her presence. Amanda would
later recall that her only conscious thought upon the unexpected sight of her
lover was pure awe. Claire was simply magnificent. For Amanda, the next events
were so horrific and happened so quickly, that they would forever remain a
jumbled blur.
"Remember me, dumb
ass?" Claire snarled as she raised Jody's gun. It's you who's
gonna die, NOT Amanda.
In a surprisingly
coordinated move, Cory whirled around on one leg and refocused his aim on
Claire.
At the same instant they
each pulled their triggers.
"NOOO!!" Amanda
wasn't sure if she said it or only thought it as she flew across the room. In
front of her, Cory fell like a sack of potatoes. A fine trickle of blood
spilled from the small round hole in the bridge of his nose but a large part of
the back of his head was splattered on the wall. He was dead before he hit the
ground.
Claire's body twisted
wildly to one side with the impact of Cory's shot but she remained on her feet
for several stunned seconds before dropping to her knees with a jarring thud.
Before she could fall completely backwards, Amanda was there, easing her onto
the crimson stained rug. Claire felt warm hands on what used to be her 'good'
shoulder and faintly heard Amanda agonizingly whisper, "Oh my God."
NO!! NO!! Amanda's mind fiercely denied what
she'd just witnessed. Claire had taken a bullet just above her breast on her
right side. Hot blood poured between Amanda's fingers even as the psychologist
desperately pressed one of the blankets against the wound.
Red and white lights
flashed outside the cabin, illuminating the room in a pulsating rhythm, and
distant yelling voices gradually grew louder and louder.
Claire weakly grabbed one
of Amanda's arms and held it, causing the younger woman to stop her frantic
efforts to stem the tide of blood and focus on Claire's face.
"Mandy..." Claire
whispered.
"NO!" Amanda
cried brokenly. Heedless of the blood, she wrapped her arms around Claire and
pulled her lover to own breast, rocking her gently. "You will not die, do
you hear me! You will NOT leave me! I won't let you!" She tightened
her grip on Claire, feeling the warm blood soaking through her shirt and
sliding down her belly, despite the blanket meant to staunch its flow. Ebony
hair draped softly over Amanda's arms and blew gently in the icy breeze. Amanda
was assaulted with the pungent metallic scent of blood and the faint aroma of
Claire's shampoo.
Frothy red bubbles leaked
from Claire's lips as she coughed weakly.
"M... Mandy..."
she sputtered. "I... I am so... so sorry." Blue eyes struggled to
stay opened but failed. I feel so cold and so tired. I'm sorry.
Amanda shook her head
frantically as she held onto her lover for dear life. NO! I won't accept
this. I won't. I can't! her mind cried. The hand that had been circling her
arm loosely fell away and Amanda heard Claire's knuckles rap against the wooden
floor, just off the rug.
"Ma'am?" a deep
male voice questioned as the sound of a police radio hummed in the background.
"You need to let her go, an ambulance is here to help."
Amanda shrugged off the
large hand on her shoulder then violently hit away the hand on Claire. "LEAVE
US THE HELL ALONE!" she spat, still not comprehending who these people
were and why they were there. No one in this life or the next could make her
let go of the limp body in her arms.
The police Sergeant looked
back to another officer, obviously uncomfortable and unsure of what do next.
"Amanda, let them take
her. The ambulance is here to help her." Fuck! We're too late. No one
could survive after losing that much blood. A large scarlet pool surrounded
the women.
"Jody?" Amanda
turned miserable, disbelieving eyes on her best friend. "They're gonna
help her?"
"They're going to
try." Please let her still be alive.
They're going to help
her. Amanda nodded
and slowly released her lover to the care of a large man and medium sized woman
dressed in white and blue uniforms. She scrambled backward using her heels to
push herself up against the wall. She watched as the ambulance crew quickly
examined the wound, slid an oxygen mask over Claire's face, and started 2 IVs.
The woman turned to Amanda and hastily informed her that Claire was still
alive, then she looked at Jody and the older psychologist immediately
understood the meaning behind the look of unveiled sympathy.
Jody looked at Amanda and
the smaller woman nodded, indicating she was all right... at least physically.
Jody offered her hand to Amanda who grasped it and pulled herself to her feet.
She wrapped an arm around Jody's waist as they watched the ambulance crew strap
Claire into a gurney that was mounted on rails, like a sled. Several more
police officers entered the cabin and began milling around Cory's body. With
them came in an agitated Mark who turned pale at the sight of his childhood
friend.
Jody and Amanda followed
the ambulance crew out of the cabin. A neat trail in the snow formed by the
numerous policemen and rescue workers made the trip down the hill to the
waiting ambulance fast and easy. As they loaded Claire into the large white
vehicle, Amanda looked around, in shock, her hair blowing wildly with every
gust of wind, wondering if every cop in northern Minnesota had somehow found
their way here. The area around the cabins was crawling with police.
Mark caught up to the
women, after successfully fending off the police's questions and assuring them
Amanda and Claire weren't going anywhere. Occasionally, it did pay to be a
prosecutor. The tall man gently wrapped Amanda's coat around her shoulders. She
absently patted his hand, acknowledging his kindness. She hadn't really noticed
the cold.
When Claire was safety
tucked into the ambulance Amanda moved to join her. The female rescue worker
stopped Amanda from climbing into the back of the vehicle with a firm hand.
"You can't go in there."
Green eyes flashed and Jody
feared for the rescue worker's safety.
The woman realized her
error immediately and quickly tried to correct herself. "Look... there's
no room in the back, we're gonna be working on her on the way to the
hospital." She motioned to the large young man that was crouched over
Claire working furiously. Dang. "I gotta go help Brian." She
pointed to the police car. "Ride with Larry, you'll get to the hospital
the same time we will." She paused. "Larry won't lose us, I
promise."
Mark and Jody expected
Amanda to argue and were stunned when the younger woman simply nodded and
thanked the ambulance worker and asked her to hurry. Now Jody was convinced
Amanda was in shock.
The ambulance roared to
life and began to pull out of the long driveway. Amanda looked around pointedly
at the milling policemen. "Which one of you is Larry and why the hell
aren't you in your squad car?!" Amanda screamed at the top of her
lungs.
A middle-aged, overweight
officer ran nervously to her side and directed her to a car parked behind the
others. He mumbled, "Shit, don't piss off the little one!" as he
loaded Amanda and Jody into the back seat. Mark rode up front with him.
Okay, that was more like
Amanda. Jody was
more than a little relieved. She found a quiet and demure Amanda especially
disconcerting.
The ambulance workers
deftly exchanged the saline IV bags for ones containing O negative blood.
"Jesus, Brian, did you see these ribs and her other shoulder?" It was
a stupid question and the more experienced crewmember knew it was rhetorical
and didn't bother to answer. "It looks like she's had a bitch of a few
days. Ya think she'll make it?"
The man studied Claire's
face for several seconds. Even under the harsh fluorescent lights it was
obvious she was beautiful. What a waste. "Well..." he started
to speculate when the machine monitoring Claire's heartbeat began to go wild.
Amanda's head was resting
against the cold, damp window of the police cruiser as watery emerald eyes
watched the shadowy trees pass, one after the other. Suddenly her body jerked
as a devastating sense of loss and terror tore through her. Her chest clenched
painfully then relaxed. She closed her eyes and a single tear trailed down her
cheek and splashed on her bloodied shirt. "Noooo," she whispered to
herself.
"Damn!" Brian
cursed. "She's not gonna even make it to the hospital if we don't start
CPR." He began pumping Claire's chest, while the woman squeezed a bag that
was place firmly over Claire's mouth and nose.
Claire was dreaming. She
was walking through a dark, quiet hallway whole, and healed, but desperately
alone. She could sense Amanda, albeit far away, but was too tired and weak to
call to her. She tried again but she had no voice. I can't. I just
can't. I am so so sorry, Mandy.
Then the dream faded away.
*************************
"Yes! I thought we'd
never get here." The paramedic continued his chest compressions as Claire
was wheeled into the emergency room while several orderlies and nurses began
buzzing around the unresponsive patient.
"I've got it." A
gray-eyed resident stepped in for the exhausted paramedic as a serious-looking
nurse took over the bagging. "How long?"
The rescue worker stretched
out muscular but tired arms. "She crashed about twenty minutes out."
Twenty minutes. Damn. The resident shook her head in
dismay while continuing the compressions as Claire was moved into an empty exam
room.
Another doctor made his way
through the scurrying nurses and stood alongside the resident. "Paramedic
said twenty minutes?"
A nod bobbed a curly head.
The doctor frowned.
"She hasn't responded at all. You could..."
"Don't even say it.
She still has a chance." The resident focused on Claire's gunshot wound as
the portable crash equipment unit was wheeled in and quickly put to use.
"Paddles...
Charging... Clear!" Okay, work with me gorgeous. You don't want to
disappoint that green-eyed beauty in the waiting room, do you?
*************************
"Stop!" an
elderly nurse commanded as her eyes and voice pinned Mark and Jody to two
lurid, pink plastic seats against the wall. Amanda wasn't so easily dissuaded.
"That's as far as you go." The nurse pointed to the letters painted
on the swinging doors that plainly stated HOSPITAL PERSONNEL ONLY.
"But..." Amanda
ran a shaking hand through her hair. I have to...
"There's nothing you
can do in there except get in the way. Trust me, honey. It's better to let them
do their job."
Shit! I don't have time
for this.
"Listen, nurse..." Amanda impatiently stared at her name tag then
simple gave up. "...you don't understand! I need to..."
The nurse gently grabbed
Amanda's forearm and began guiding her toward the reception desk. "I
understand that you need to give me some information about your..." The
white haired woman let the sentence trail off in question.
Heart. Soul. "Everything," Amanda
whispered giving herself another three seconds before she burst into the exam
room, dragging along nurse Ratchet if need be. No more tears. She closed
her eyes. Please come back to me.
Soft, experienced eyes
twinkled sadly, keenly aware of Amanda's internal dialogue. "Ahh... Your
sister then?" the nurse asked knowingly. Damn stupid hospital policies.
The psychologist looked a
confused for a second but quickly grasped the nurse's meaning.
"Yes, my very dear sister. And I need to go to her..."
The nurse looked down at
Amanda's blood-soaked flannel shirt. Scowling, she snatched a pair of fresh
turquoise scrubs from a nearby cart. "Here you go, child. You'll be
wanting to get out of that shirt."
Amanda grabbed the shirt,
but pushed the pants back to the nurse. That's it. I'm through wasting time.
"Thank you, but I need to be with her. Now please, get out of my way,
" she growled.
The resident pushed open
the swinging doors and hurriedly walked up to Amanda and the nurse. Splotchy,
deep red stains colored her scrubs and white lab coat. "Are you...?"
Amanda instantly recognized
the woman as the doctor who had taken over when Claire was wheeled in. Oh
God, she doesn't look happy. "Yes," Whatever the question is,
the answer is yes. Amanda swallowed weakly, trying not to be sick.
Shit, I hate talking to
the family.
"Come with me, please." She motioned toward an unoccupied exam room.
"We can talk in here."
Amanda took an unsteady
breath, then stepped forward.
************************
Jody looked at her watch
with aching tired eyes. How many times in my life have I sat waiting
in the emergency room in the middle of the night? She sighed. Too many.
"How long has it
been?" Mark shifted uncomfortably next to Jody, his bulky body protesting
the long day and the much too small chair. His gaze drifted to the swinging
metal doors where Claire, then Amanda, had disappeared. He couldn't help but
feel responsible.
Jody patted the big man's
thigh. "Too long. Try not to worry." You're making me even more
worried!
Mark's jaw dropped.
"Don't worry? Are you nuts?" He narrowed his eyes. "How can you
even say that?"
Jody bit off the acerbic
comment that was on the tip of her tongue but decided that 'blunt' was still
good. "I can say it, because worrying ourselves sick won't do a damn bit
of good." She yawned. Lack of sleep and stress were making them both
irritable and a little punchy.
*************************
Amanda sat perched on the
edge of a low chair at Claire's bedside. Her head sagged deeply between her
knees and her elbows rested wearily on firm thighs. She grasped her lover's
limp hand and brought it to her lips.
Her thoughts were spinning
as the young blonde tried to wrap her mind around what had happened. I need
to go and talk to Jody and Mark, and tell them what happened. I need to call
Claire's parents.
Amanda felt a pang deep in
her chest at the unpleasant realization that she couldn't turn to her own parents
for... anything. In her heart, she knew their relationship was shattered beyond
repair. It's times like these that a family should come together, she
thought. Today, hers would be notably absent, even in spirit. She loved them...
and always would... but she didn't like them and couldn't depend on them and
that wounded her in a place so deep she wondered if she'd ever truly get over
it. But today wasn't the day to mourn that loss. Other, more pressing matters
were at hand.
Amanda laid Claire's hand
back alongside the perfectly still body, and made her way to the window. It
would be light soon, she knew. But she didn't want to go into the waiting room
and face her friends just yet. This time was for her and Claire alone,
and she was glad when the last nurse finally shuffled out of the room allowing
them a modicum of peace and privacy.
Green eyes closed tiredly,
and Amanda rubbed them with a vigorous hand. Images of Cory Martin and coal
black eyes, the feeling of hot blood... Claire's blood... soaking into her
clothes assaulted her and made her stomach roil. She absently reached down and
lightly brushed her hand across the fresh pink hospital shirt she had been
given hours before. Although it felt as though she was being crushed under a
barrage of conflicting emotions, Amanda managed to contain her reaction
to a lonely tear.
"Aww, honey, don't
cry," begged the sleepy voice. "What's past is past."
"You're awake?"
Amanda turned and smiled, the corners of her eyes crinkling endearingly. She
put her hand on her hips. "And how did you know what I was thinking
about?" Getting pretty good at that mind reading thing yourself, aren't
ya, Gumby?
Claire shifted
uncomfortably as she pried the bed controls out from under the small of her
back. She pushed several buttons before she found the one that would slowly
elevate her to a sitting position. The bed creaked loudly under Claire's
command.
Dark brows furrowed and
older woman studied her partner. "It's been two years, Mandy. Let it
go," she said softly.
"I know but..." Here
you are laying in a hospital bed again, just like you were then.
A hint of pain edged the
normally clear, alto voice and for the millionth time Claire cursed herself for
the suffering Amanda had endured because of her carelessness. "S'okay. You
don't need to explain. I understand." And she did. Just the thought of
Amanda in harm's way sent a shiver down Claire's spine. She took Amanda's
smaller hand in her own and gave it a reassuring squeeze, enjoying the soft
smooth skin under her fingertips before Amanda stepped away again.
Strangely, although it had
been the attorney who had been stabbed then shot, it was Amanda who was plagued
with nightmares for months after the incident. Even now, nearly two years later
to the day, when she was stressed or when she and Claire were fighting, the
nightmares would return.
The night Claire had been
rushed to the emergency room she had to be shocked back to life no less than
three times. For days, the attorney stubbornly clung to life by what seemed the
barest of threads while Amanda stood vigil at her bedside, talking, telling
stories, doing anything to breach the thundering silence of the hospital room.
During those long, quiet
hours the younger woman realized with sickening clarity that losing Claire now
would be even more difficult than when they'd first entered the hospital.
Claire was fighting, albeit weakly, and Amanda hadn't used this time to accept
the possibility of Claire's death. She couldn't. It was that simple. She chose
to pin all her hopes on her lover's will to live. If she died, she would carry
on for Missy's sake. But an irreplaceable part of her would follow Claire to
whatever lay beyond this realm. Being faced with the stark possibility of life
without her partner had brought that elemental truth sharply into focus.
Ultimately, however, Claire didn't disappoint, and the teary-eyed morning when
she finally woke up and hoarsely called for Amanda was so welcome it hurt.
But time did heal old
wounds and while Amanda knew she may never move totally past the experience,
she was able to allow it to shrink back into a spot within her memories where
it would remain largely harmless. After all, Claire was here... now. And that
was what really mattered.
Amanda approached the bed
and sat down alongside her lover. Fingertips stroked the dark woman's forehead,
then gently pushed aside a stray lock of dark hair. "How do you feel? Are
you hungry?" Amanda could smell the strong bitter aroma of freshly brewed
coffee coming from the nurses' station and it was calling to her... loudly.
The dark head shook.
"I feel like I've been in grueling, excruciating, tormenting, unbelievable
pain for the past twenty hours." Claire winced as she shifted and she felt
the pull of her stitches. Oh man! I don't even want to think about where
those stitches are... and how they're gonna itch... holy shit!
Green eyes widened at
Claire's unusually long and descriptive sentence, then warm lips curled into a
sympathetic smile. "I know, baby. I'm sorry." The blonde ducked down
and helped herself to another tender kiss, sighing happily when she finally
pulled away, drawing a light moan from her partner.
Twinkling blue eyes opened
slowly. Claire suddenly scanned the quiet room. "Where is she?" I
couldn't have misplaced her already, could I?
Amanda rolled her eyes and
laughed delightedly. "You're not still worried about that, are you? Jesus
Christ, Gumby, you're not gonna lose her in the grocery store or something.
It's not like you're a total novice at this, you know."
The attorney affected a
fake pout, which Amanda promptly kissed away. "Then where is she?"
Claire asked. "And how long have I been asleep?"
"You only slept for
about an hour." God knows I could sleep for days myself and you're the
one who had the baby! "And she's being checked out by the
pediatrician. They should be bringing her back anytime now."
Amanda felt a subtle ache
in her chest as she considered her growing family. She cupped a warm cheek that
was a little fuller than normal. "She's absolutely beautiful, you
know," she whispered, wondering whether a person's heart could get so full
it would actually burst.
Claire's smile lit up the
room. "Marko is gonna die."
Amanda nodded vigorously.
"Oh yeah," she chuckled. "His plans for a catcher to go with his
major league infield just went up in smoke." But what about hockey? Oh
yeah... I can see that... Grace, agility, speed, season tickets for me... the
sturdiest face mask known to man... season tickets for me... the best
mouthpiece money can buy... season tickets for me...
The taller woman turned
slightly so she could see Amanda's face through the rapidly disappearing
shadows. "I still can't believe it's a girl," she snorted. "I
didn't think he had it in him."
A year and a half ago, Jody
had delivered a healthy and extremely large, bouncing baby boy, who
they'd named Calvin. At the birth of his third strapping son, Mark proudly
proclaimed himself a 'boy-making machine'. Claire sniggered recalling how she'd
half expected him to start beating his chest like Tarzan.
"How could the
ultrasound be wrong about something like that?" the lawyer continued,
waving her hands as she spoke. Uh Oh. "Are you sure
something vital didn't fall off?"
Amanda laughed. God, I
love you. "Yep. The umbilical cord can sometimes obscure the picture and
appear like a little..."
Claire smirked.
"Ahhh... I see. Well, I guess everyone will just be surprised then."
"Everyone is going to
be relieved you're all right." I know I'm at the head of that list. After
the birth, Amanda had sent a nurse out to tell Jody and Mark that Claire and
the baby were doing fine. I hope the nurse really did it, she fretted.
The younger woman's face
turned serious. "Did you have to scare the crap out of me again?" God,
for a moment there I think my heart stopped beating. I know it did.
Claire's pregnancy had been
comfortable and uneventful. She was the model of health and remained extremely
active to the very end, much to the consternation and worry of her partner. The
delivery, however, was another story.
The baby's position had
shifted midway through the labor making both a Cesarean birth risky and vaginal
birth unusually difficult. Claire had been in agony hours before finally
admitting that she couldn't take anymore. Actually, she screamed, "DRUGS
NOW!!" at the top of her lungs, scaring the life out of her doctor and
the attending nurses.
Amanda didn't even bat an
eyelash. She had been expected the outburst for hours and was amazed her
stubborn partner had lasted as long as she did. Besides, seeing Claire in pain
and worrying about both Claire and the baby was taking its toll on her too. It
was time for a little relief, whatever the source.
When it didn't look as
though the doctor, a man whom Claire had come to detest over the past twenty
hours, was moving fast enough, the lawyer turned worn-out, pleading eyes on
Amanda. That was all it took to set things in motion.
Amanda grabbed the doctor
by the ear as though he were an errant child. Pulling the hapless organ to her
lips, she repeated Claire's command... loudly. Then, her voice shifted to a
bare whisper, as she said something in his ear that caused the color to drain
from the middle-aged man's face. He immediately bolted out of the room,
mumbling, in search of the anesthesiologist.
Despite her current
situation, Claire burst out laughing. The hospital staff had just been treated
to a small sample of her protector's persuasive abilities and she was loving
every minute of it. But her laughter ended abruptly when another contraction
tore through her. How can this be worse than getting stabbed and shot? Oh
yeah, I passed out then. Well, dammit why can't I just pass out now! Amanda
could hit me in the head really hard. I could give her a puppy dog face... that
works every time!
The doctor had only been
gone a few moments when, after a surprise shift of positions and an
ear-piercing shriek from Claire, the baby decided it was time for her to
make her grand entrance. In Claire's mind it was a spectacular ordeal that was
worth every moment of pain and every second of worry.
Claire's hospital door
slowly opened and a young nurse, obviously tired from the
nightshift, walked into the room carrying a pink bundle in her arms. "I
believe this belongs to you," she offered cheerfully as she handed the
sleeping baby to Claire.
"Yeah, um...
thanks," the attorney said a little awkwardly, trying not to be completely
overwhelmed by the small body in her arms. Our own living, breathing
miniature human. Wow! Carefully, she settled the baby against her belly,
happily noting that she could actually see her feet again. She wiggled her toes
under the blanket.
"Buzz me if you need
anything." And the nurse was gone.
The first rays of the
morning sun began to peek into the room, fracturing the last of Night's shadows
and painting the room with bold streaks of gold and red. Amanda shifted
excitedly, leaning across Claire to get a better look at their new daughter.
Profound relief, gratitude, and a generous dose of love mixed to form a heady
combination that was nearly intoxicating in its effect. Amanda's good mood was
starting to bubble over.
Claire peeled away the soft
pink blanket and caressed the impossibly silky skin on the baby's tummy. Then
she removed the cap from the baby's head and grinned. "Look's like there's
another blonde in the family."
Amanda tousled the
thick white-blonde mop of hair as the baby made a soft cooing noise. God, I
think I'm in love. "Well, honey, she may not have your hair
color but she still looks an awful lot like you." You are one
lucky girl. "And I can see some of Mark in her too." White teeth
flashed in a wry smile. "She's not exactly a little one though, is she? No
wonder you were carrying on like you were gonna die," Amanda teased as she
looked at the 9.5 pound newborn.
"Don't even think of trying
to blame this on my fondness for Twinkies." Damn Satanic snacks! Claire
playfully slapped the warm thigh pressed against her own. She narrowed her
eyes, and did her best to look indignant, failing miserably. I'm too happy
to even pretend to be unhappy! She laughed at herself. Lord, am I
pathetic, or what?
The baby was starting to
wake up and Amanda took the opportunity to give her a thorough once
over, wishing she would hurry up and open her eyes, secretly hoping to be
greeted by a familiar shade of pale blue. "She's perfect! I think we've
got a future heart-breaker on our hands, Gumby." The baby began to squirm
under Amanda's inquisitive touch. "Breakfast time for the chubby
one."
With her eyebrow at its
zenith Claire opened her mouth, but before she could speak, a warm palm covered
her lips. Amanda rolled her eyes and tried to contain her laughter. "I
meant the baby," she barely managed with a straight face. It's not a
good idea to tease her about this... no matter how much fun it would be.
"Oh... I knew
that," Claire lied, a sheepish look fluttering across her face. She'd
gained a total of twenty-five pounds during her pregnancy. Her doctor assured
her that she was very healthy and that that was a perfectly acceptable amount.
The ultra-fit woman, however, felt like a beached whale, and had grown quite
touchy about the subject.
The baby fussed a little
more, drawing both women's attention. "Claire?" Amanda gently
prodded.
The lawyer gulped, having
intentionally forgotten about this part of motherhood. "Umm... okay... I
mean..."
Amanda motioned Claire
forward and reached to untie her hospital gown. "She's the one who needs
to figure things out. You just get to relax," Amanda soothed, sensing her
partner's discomfort.
Claire remained frozen and
Amanda leaned back to look into worried blue eyes. "Gumby, nobody says you
have to nurse if you don't want to. Today's formulas are wonderful." She
cocked her head slightly to the side, watching as the wheels in Claire's mind
turned. She could almost hear them grinding to a halt. "Missy was bottle
fed from the very first day and she couldn't be healthier."
"No... I mean... I do
want to try at least. It just seems so..." Claire's forehead creased as
she searched for the words that would describe how she felt. "I dunno...
so personal."
A puzzled look creased
Amanda's face as she considered her normally immodest lover, the woman who had
a standing 'clothing optional' policy at home. "You've had her inside
your body for the past nine months and this seems personal?" With the back
of her hand, she lightly grazed a heavy, bare breast. Amanda stifled a groan as
her body went on full alert at the sensual feeling of soft warm skin. Oh
boy, I'd better keep what I'm thinking to myself... for now. Or I'll really freak
her out. Amanda's lips twitched.
Claire jumped at the touch
and shot her partner an evil look, which she again was unable to maintain for
more than a few seconds. The annoyed face shifted to worry, which finally
shifted again to resolve. Having made her decision, she squared her shoulders
and looked pointedly at their daughter. A dark eyebrow rose. "No
biting," she commanded. Blue eyes immediately swept sideways to pin
Amanda, daring her to comment.
The young blonde bit her
lip and scrunched up her face, nearly choking as she tried to hold back the
words that were on the tip of her tongue. "Ooooh... you are just no
fun!"
"I could have told you
that," Claire smirked.
Satisfied, and with
surprising ease, the tall woman positioned the hungry infant and allowed nature
to take its course. The baby required no further prompting as she greedily
latched on. Both Claire and Amanda smiled broadly at their daughter's eager
suckling. After a moment, Claire let out a breath she didn't know she was
holding.
"Finally! I thought
you were going to pass out on me."
"You were monitoring
my breathing?" Claire asked incredulously.
"I notice everything
about you, Claire," Amanda said seriously. Then she winked. "I gotta
watch over my investment, don't I?"
Claire only grunted,
confident that it was she, not Amanda, who reaped the most benefits from this
relationship. Assured that the baby was enjoying a hearty breakfast, the lawyer
settled back into the pillows and released another tired sigh, wondering just
how much she and Mark ate as children. Then she thought about Amanda and
cringed. I don't even wanna go there.
Amanda laid her head
against the taller woman's shoulder as she watched the baby eat, amazed that
after over twenty hours of labor and childbirth, the faint odor of roses
still clung to her partner. "We didn't pick out a single girl's
name." She tweaked the tiny upturned nose that was snuggled against a lush
breast and laughed when the baby sneezed then nuzzled back to continue
breakfast. "Sorry," Amanda offered playfully.
The infant ate in silence
until pulling away for a moment and sleepily opening pale blue eyes.
"Yes!" Amanda pumped her fist in victory. Looking at her surprised
mate, she smiled impishly. "In case you couldn't tell, I was sorta hoping
she'd get those gorgeous baby blues."
"I'm glad you're
happy, Mandy," Claire said with a lopsided grin that threatened to melt
the younger woman's heart, not really understanding the big deal. I kind of
have fondness for green myself.
I'm more than happy,
love. Amanda
reminded Claire that they needed to decide on a name. "Somehow, she just
doesn't look like a Joseph. Any ideas?"
Claire examined the bright
red face and cap of pale blonde hair, feeling a smile tease at her lips.
"How about Greer?"
"Greer?" But
that's... Amanda swallowed. "You don't have to do that."
Irrational tears threatened to spill over at the heart-felt gesture.
"Why not?" Claire
gently wiped away a shimmering drop of moisture from the corner of Amanda's
eye. "It's a pretty name, and I want to give her a little piece of both of
us." I want her to have a piece of you. The older woman shrugged.
"Wadda ya say, Mandy?"
Amanda rolled the name
around in her head. Greer Easton... Well, it would match our mailbox. But
I do like it. The blonde nodded and kissed her lover. "That was so
sweet," she whispered lovingly.
Claire chuckled and wrapped
an arm around a rounded shoulder. "It looks like she's about
finished." At least I think so. "You wanna bring Mark and Jody
in to meet her?"
"You bet I do,
Gumby!" Amanda nearly leapt off the bed, her emotions ping-ponging from
one end of the spectrum to the other. "It's about time I get to show my
daughter off to someone besides the nurses. I'll be back in a flash."
Amanda stopped at the doorway and turned around. Jade eyes took on added warmth
and her voice cracked a little as she spoke. "I really love
you." Her eyes shifted to the baby where they stayed for a long moment
before shifting back to her partner. "Thank you."
The attorney felt her
breathing catch as Amanda's words and intense gaze washed over her and heated
her from within. Thank you. "I love you too."
*************************
"Aww... He's so
cute!" Mark exclaimed, watching avidly as Claire began changing the baby's
diaper.
Suddenly, a square jaw
dropped... then hazel eyes popped out of their sockets and rolled around on the
floor like marbles. B...bu...but," the tall man sputtered, pointing at the
infant.
Jody broke off her
conversation with Amanda to peer interestedly at the baby, wondering why
Mark sounded like he was choking on his own tongue. Honey-colored eyes widened.
Then she and Amanda exchanged giggling smirks.
The older psychologist gave
Mark a hard slap between broad shoulders. "Way to go, Marko!"
"But... but..."
He was still too stunned to do anything but ramble incoherently. "But my
catcher," he finally whined. Causing the room's occupants to burst
into laughter.
The big man swallowed
audibly, paling slightly as he said, "Are you sure it didn't..."
"It didn't,"
Claire reassured. She lowered her voice and urged Mark closer, ignoring the
hysterically laughing therapists. "I checked with, Mandy... just to be
sure," she whispered conspiratorially.
Mark nodded, mollified but
still in shock. He took a few seconds to adjust himself to the idea, then
grinned broadly. "She's a cutie!" he corrected himself.
"She is that,
Mark." Amanda agreed warmly, giving the prosecutor a soft peck on the
cheek. "Thanks really doesn't begin to cut it... but thank you
anyway."
Mark looked down at his
shoes, embarrassed by the praise. "It was my pleasure, ladies," he
scoffed. "Somehow I never imagined being a stud to be such a lonely
job." Uh Oh. Did I say that last part out loud? He looked at Jody. Oh
yeah. I said it out loud.
He moved quickly to appease
his wife, half-expecting smoke to start pouring out of her ears. "It would
have been better if you were there, Jody," he lamely stated.
Jody rolled her eyes as
both Amanda and Claire shook with silent laughter. Jody spoke to Claire and
Amanda while she stared at Mark with what he called the 'eye'. "I think
modern technology killed the fantasy."
The stout psychologist let
her husband stew for a moment before almost letting him off the hook.
"Don't worry, Mark," she mock-comforted. "I know exactly what
you meant."
Oh shit, his mind squeaked.
"Where are the
kids?" Claire asked, hoping to change the subject and bail out her rapidly
sinking friend.
"They're with
me." A head poked around the corner of the doorway then disappeared for a
second before Anne Easton made her way into the crowded room, children in tow.
"Hiya, Mom!"
Claire said happily. "How'd you know? We were just gonna call you."
"Jody phoned me a few
hours ago and I thought I'd come by and relieve her from babysitting
duty."
"Where's my new baby
brother?" an excited 4-year-old exclaimed, her wet winter boots squeaking
loudly on the shiny floor as she dashed to her mother. Amanda immediately
directed Missy to Claire's bedside so she could get a good look at the baby.
Wide eyes focused on the small bundle. "He's all wrinkly!"
Claire smiled indulgently
and patted a spot on the bed alongside her, allowing Missy to jump up for an
even better examination. "We're hoping that will eventually go away,"
she explained wryly.
"Are you sure,
mom?" Missy asked worriedly, her dolls were always so smooth and never all
red.
Claire pursed her lips.
"Well, I'm pretty sure. But I guess we'll have to wait and see to be
certain."
Judge Easton's smile
rivaled her daughter's. "He's beautiful, dear. I knew he would be." A
touch of smugness colored her tone as she geared up for some serious bragging.
"Thanks, Mom,"
Amanda interjected proudly, ignoring the fact she had nothing to do with it.
The next few moments were
spent explaining that 'he' was a 'she'. Missy became so excited that Jody
marched her into the bathroom for a mandatory potty break, while Mark began
elucidating to his and Jody's son, Calvin, the merits of being able to play
more than one position at a time. "And think what it'll do for your salary..."
his voice trailed off as he steered his son toward a maple-colored rocking
chair in the corner of the room.
Amanda stepped alongside
Judge Easton who was making cooing noises at the wriggling newborn.
"Why don't you let me take Alex?" She gestured toward the sleeping
11-month-old glued to the Judge's shoulder. "I know he weighs a ton."
The older woman nodded and
the young blonde reached out and settled her equally fair-haired son against
her chest and shoulder. He was snoring loudly and slightly sticky from being
plastered to his grandmother for the past couple of hours. Amanda turned and
kissed a sweaty head, marveling at the dead weight in her arms. Apparently,
babies in Mark's family only came in one size... jumbo.
When Claire and Amanda had
decided they wanted another child, two major decisions needed to be made.
Amanda was understandably gun-shy about adoption so they needed to find a
suitable 'donor'. The 'who' was easy. Mark was the only person they'd really
thought about asking, but as they considered Jody's likely reaction they
winced.
Amanda approached Jody
before she or Claire said anything to Mark. They didn't want to do anything
that had the potential to drive a wedge between the newlyweds. But to Amanda
and Claire's delight, after several days of serious soul-searching, Jody gave
the only answer she could live with... along with her sincere blessing.
When Claire spoke to Mark,
and assured him Jody was okay with the idea, her best friend agreed on the
spot, citing his two young sons, Bobby and Keith, as living proof of his
healthy genes, and strong Scandinavian stock. "Plus my family has a
tendency toward good looks," he'd added with a grin.
Claire would have loved to
dispute it, but since it was undeniably true, she didn't bother trying.
"Let's hope big heads aren't something else that run in your family,
handsome," she teased, knowing full well that the man was exceedingly humble
considering he was truly easy on the eyes.
Mark didn't have the heart
to tell her big heads did run in his family... literally. Oh well, she'll
figure that out for herself.
Next they needed to decide
who would actually bear the child. Neither woman could deny the other so,
although it would be more work initially, they agreed to they would both get
pregnant. Amanda succeeded almost immediately. Claire, however, required
significantly more time, which put nearly a year between Alex's and
Greer's ages.
"Hey Marko,
c'mere," Claire called softly, propping herself up on several thick
pillows.
The large man lumbered
across the room with Calvin in his arms as Jody and Missy reemerged from the
bathroom. "Yeah?" He moved closer to the tired-looking woman.
Claire reached up and
tugged his longish dishwater hair as a thin dark eyebrow arched menacingly.
"About that big head thing..."
Both Jody and Amanda
laughed but couldn't stop themselves from squirming a bit and wincing in
sympathy.
'Family' had taken on a
whole new meaning for all of them and they counted themselves among the very
lucky for the opportunity to experience it...
Together...
************************
EPILOGUE
6 months later
"Time to get
out!" Claire shouted from her redwood deck.
"Aww.... Do we have
to?" complained Bobby and Keith, with Calvin and Alex quickly following
suit.
"Yes, you have to.
You're gonna be crispy-sunburned if you don't get out of the pool. C'mon lunch
is almost ready." Missy had been coaxed out of the pool minutes earlier by
the smell of the food alone, and was already eagerly munching away alongside
Jody and Amanda.
Four sets of green eyes
brightened at the prospect of lunch and the brothers happily splashed and
pushed their way out of the large wading pool. Keith remained behind, helping
Alex climb out while Bobby and Calvin raced for the wooden deck and their
hamburgers.
Jody and Amanda sat in
plush deck chairs, happily nursing their bottles of ice cold beer, and 'talking
shop', or gossiping as Mark liked to say, while the beefy man fussed over the
grill, defending the burgers and chicken breasts from the buzzing insects. It
was a heartwarming scene that Claire looked forward to every Fourth of July.
The smell of charcoal
briquettes, fresh clipped grass, and a hint of coconut sunscreen, brought a
carefree smile to the attorney's face, despite the stifling heat. Claire's
parents had even stopped by for a brief visit but were willingly chased inside
by the brutal summer sun, promising to watch Greer in a comfortable,
air-conditioned environment.
Claire had hoped Amanda's
father might stop by as well, but wasn't surprised that he hadn't. She'd called
to invite him, hoping to take a tentative step toward bridging the gap in her
lover's damaged relationship with her parents, only to have Mrs. Greer answer
the phone and politely, but firmly, decline the invitation for both her and
Amanda's father. After the conversation, the attorney began to wonder if it
wasn't for the best anyhow. But that realization didn't stop her heart from
aching for her sensitive partner, who obviously missed her family, especially
her father.
Only the month before,
Amanda's mother had called and explained that Monica's body had been positively
identified via dental records, after her skeletal remains were found by some
hapless fisherman on the banks of the Rainy River, over twenty miles from the
Iris' cabins. The body's identity would have remained a mystery forever but for
an I.D. bracelet wrapped around a sun-bleached bone, which was conveniently
engraved with its owner's full name. Over 2 years of waiting and wondering were
finally over.
Amanda's reaction to her
sister's death was a mixture of sorrow, guilt and relief, serving to further
distance the psychologist from her own mother. It seemed that the rift started
by Monica would go on despite her death.
"Hiya, mama,"
yawned Alex.
"Hi, kiddo. Are you
ready for your nap?" Claire set down her plate and motioned the little boy
closer.
"NO!" the
17-month-old proclaimed, jutting his chin out defiantly.
Claire chuckled, having
dealt with this before. Things really are easier the second, her mind
drifted to the sleeping baby in the house, and third time around.
"Okay." She shrugged. "Stay awake then."
"No nap?" the
blonde asked, pale brows creasing in puzzlement.
"No nap," Claire
confirmed.
The little boy scrunched up
his face in a look that was strongly reminiscent of Amanda and appeared to
consider his mother's confusing response. Suddenly, he ran across the deck to
Amanda where he unceremoniously buried his face in her outstretched legs. She
smiled at his familiar 'I'm so tired I'm about ready to die' gesture.
Amanda reached down and
stroked his back. "What's the matter, sweetie, are you ready for your
nap?"
The boy sighed at the
feeling of her cool fingertips on his T-shirt covered back and his pale head
nodded vigorously. He immediately extended his arms asking to be held, looking
utterly relieved that he would, indeed, get his nap.
Amanda stood and scooped up
the child and walked past a silently laughing Claire. "Messing with the
boy's mind again, Gumby?" she playfully inquired as she glanced over her
shoulder.
Claire affected a wide-eyed
innocent look that merely drew a disbelieving snort from the therapist as she
opened the patio door and entered the house.
Food disappeared and beer
flowed. Children napped, fussed and played until a little after dinnertime when
Jody and Mark began to pack up the kids and their sleeping bags. It had become
a tradition that the children would spend the night at the Gustafson's after
the Fourth of July picnic. In exchange, Amanda and Claire returned the favor
every Labor Day.
*************************
The setting sun found
Amanda towel-drying her freshly shampooed hair as she watching its descent from
their second story bedroom window. Finally, the last purple rays faded into the
horizon beyond the thick wall of tall trees. The evening breeze ruffled her
clean tresses and brought with it the light scent of pine and grass. She sighed
softly when two strong arms wrapped around her from behind.
"Pretty sunset,"
a low rumbling voice whispered in Amanda's ear.
The warm puff of breath
tickled the fine hairs in Amanda's ear and she shivered a little, bringing up
her own arms to rest on Claire's. "It is," she affirmed, choosing not
to say anything else, contented to silently absorb the light breeze cooling her
damp skin and the warm presence heating her back.
"I love it when you
wear this." The voice was now a growl.
"I know." Amanda
smiled as soft lips kissed a wet path from behind her ear to her shoulder. A
soft moan escaped her when Claire's hands moved up and came to rest just below
the swell of her breasts.
Claire lovingly stroked the
increasingly warm skin through the sheer material of the short silk nightgown.
"I just love the Fourth. Today was great, doncha think?" With her
fingertips, the older woman gently slid down one of the thin straps of Amanda's
nightie, marveling at the deep red fabric atop creamy fair skin. Crimson
snow, she mused as she brushed her lips against Amanda's shoulder and was
rewarded with another breathy sigh.
Amanda suddenly remembered
Claire had said something. "Uh huh," she gasped as Claire's kisses
moved from her shoulder to the center of her back and large hands slid lower to
caress her abdomen. "Today w... was... was great." The shorter woman
was rapidly losing the ability to think clearly as all her attention focused on
the hands and lips lightly brushing across her skin and negligee. The silky
material felt cool but Claire's hands and breath were hot, making her skin
react to even the barest of touches, goosebumps breaking out all along her
limbs.
The smaller woman turned in
Claire's arms, and her eyes were happily greeted by 5' 10" of stunningly
naked lawyer. Amanda wrapped her arms around Claire's waist and rested her head
against her chest, listening to the steady pounding of the sure, strong heart.
Claire smiled tenderly and
placed a soft kiss on the pale hair resting below her chin as her touch shifted
from erotic to comforting. "Do you think I sent enough bottles with
Greer?"
The mouth against Claire's
chest curled into a smile, even in the times set aside solely for them, their
kids somehow drifted into their thoughts. "Yes, I'm sure."
A wicked thought teased
Claire's lips. "Did you tell Marko what was in the bottles?"
Claire tightened her hold
around Amanda as the younger woman convulsed into laughter. "NO! Don't you
remember what happened last year with Alex?"
Amanda had loaded Mark down
with several bottles for Alex and his Fourth of July sleep over at the
Gustafson's, while Jody and a pregnant Claire were busy readying Missy. Without
looking at the bottles, Mark asked if they needed to be refrigerated. When
Amanda answered, "Well, they didn't start out that way, but seeing as
they're breast milk, it might be a good idea," a comical look of horror
seized Mark's face and he flung down the bottles as though they were on fire.
It became a running joke between them that Amanda reveled in.
The fragrant breeze softly
blew a lock of blonde hair against Claire's face and the attorney playfully
captured it between white teeth. When Amanda tried unsuccessfully to pull away,
a tickle war ensued with the woman ending up on the floor in a breathless heap.
This, in turn, led to Claire being pinned to the bed by a very
aroused Amanda.
"No more talk about the
kids," Amanda ordered firmly.
Claire could only nod. What
kids? The therapist leaned down very slowly, bringing her lips closer and
closer to Claire's, letting her hunger show clearly in the expression on her
face. Claire willingly fell into dilated, emerald eyes as her lover's touch
ignited a passion that was always simmering just below the surface.
Every touch was an explosion of sensation, every kiss a reaffirmation of
desire and love.
Claire's hands slid under
Amanda's nightgown and freely claimed the body as familiar to her as her own.
"Your skin is softer than the silk," she muttered against the tender
neck alongside her lips.
I really do need to
learn patience... just not right now. Amanda was already beyond words, eyes closed
tightly, she began rocking her hips against the firm form beneath hers.
Claire reached up and
roughly grabbed Amanda's bottom pulling the soft mound of damp curls against
her stomach. A husky moan erupted from deep in Amanda's throat and the sound
alone caused a light sweat to break out across Claire's forehead and back.
Wanting more control,
Claire flipped Amanda onto her back and slid her fingers along where the
smaller woman was all fire and heat. Green eyes flew open at the unexpected
touch but were quickly slammed shut again when Claire thrust her fingers
forward.
Amanda gasped and threw her
head back, arching into the exquisite touch as a stream of endearments,
peppered with words of encouragement, reverberated off the bedroom walls. One
hand tightly clenched the cool white sheet while the other slid along the slick
skin of Claire's back, urging her to continue.
Claire's own desire
increased ten-fold when she took a moment to study the writhing, carnal body
below hers. In Claire's mind, this was Amanda at her most magnificent, all raw
want and desire, completely open, allowing Claire to experience the sensations
right along with her, supremely comfortable with her own needs but giving as
much as she received. If she lived to be 100, Claire was certain she would never
tire of making love to this fantastic woman.
The attorney leaned forward
and captured Amanda's slightly parted lips, claiming her panting breath as her
own. "I love you," she whispered between incendiary kisses as
Amanda's hips picked up a furious rhythm.
God, I love you too! Amanda thought, unable to actually
form the words. The blonde's belly clenched tightly as she hurtled forward
toward imminent climax, wondering at that aching moment, as she always did, why
they didn't spend all their time doing this.
When Claire shifted her
position and began to nip at a painfully erect nipple through the cool scarlet
material, Amanda's body shuddered violently and she was lost in an intense
explosion of sensation that rocked her world. Her hands tangled tightly in
sable hair as she flew, suspended in space, for long seconds before crashing
back to earth with a loud moan of pleasure.
Claire continued raining
kisses on her lover's chest and throat as Amanda gulped in deep breaths of air
and tried to calm her pounding heart. Jesus Christ, Gumby! "Claire...
You... You are..."
"Wonderful,
talented," the darker woman helpfully supplied while Amanda took the
opportunity to begin her own exploration in earnest.
Claire was on fire, and
closed her eyes to allow her other senses to heighten and take control. The
sounds of her lover's soft sighs and sensual growls mixed with the sweet musk
smell of Amanda's skin and hair and excitement were an aphrodisiac of worthy
proportion.
The blonde patiently worked
her way down Claire's body, drawing out the anticipation that had Claire
shaking. Amanda tasted bite after bite of luscious skin until she found herself
languorously kissing the exquisitely soft skin of the attorney's inner thighs.
Then she paused, drawing the immediate attention of wild, raging, violet eyes.
"What I was going to say..." Her tongue snaked out and tasted the
treasure within its reach. "...is that you are..." Oh God! "Mmm...,"
she hummed with delight, losing herself in the flood of warmth from her lover
and her own body's reaction to her heart's desire.
Much later, with Claire
wrapped securely around her, sleeping peacefully, Amanda remembered what she
was going to say. Sweetheart, you are truly delicious.
*************************
The next morning was cloudy
and rainy, a surprise summer shower drenching the Twin Cities. Amanda lay on
her back with Claire's head pillowed on her stomach, two long arms holding the
psychologist securely in place. Gentle fingers lovingly traced patterns
on smooth skin, eventually finding their way across high cheekbones and into
hair the color of the night sky.
Amanda absorbed the quiet
sound of Claire's deep even breaths, deciding the carpet could just get wet,
she wasn't moving an inch... and certainly not for something as mundane as
closing the window. It was just water after all.
It was predawn, their usual
time for talking before getting up and beginning the day's chores. But this
morning she knew Claire would sleep through this time. Somehow the attorney's
body always seemed to know it was Sunday, and that she could sleep in a little.
It was a skill Amanda couldn't seem to master.
Claire shifted and untucked
a large but slender hand from Amanda's back. The wide gold band on her ring
finger glittered softly in the gray light of early morning. Amanda entwined her
fingers with Claire's and gently brought up their joined hands, enjoying the
sight of their fingers and the rings nestled tightly together. Although it was
by now a familiar sight, it never failed to warm her heart, helping her center
herself and focus on what was really important.
She was glad they did
things the way they did. There had been no legal proceeding, since their union
was unrecognized by the State.
There was no minister, as
neither woman was particularly religious, choosing instead to believe in simple
universal concepts like fighting for the greater good and helping those in need
and giving of themselves to each other and the people they loved. These were
the principles they lived by and they didn't require the blessing of a church.
There were no guests, not
even Mark and Jody. Rather, they simply exchanged rings and heartfelt but
unplanned words under a starry sky in the gazebo in their own back yard. It was
an intensely private moment and the only truly necessary guests were
already in attendance.
They had selected plain but
wide gold bands, befitting their simple but classic tastes. Each, without the
knowledge of the other, had the ring they would present carefully engraved.
Amanda chuckled at the memory. When the rings were put together, just like the
women, they made perfect sense.
Two hearts... one soul
Forever linked
THE END.
Thanks for reading.
I'd love to hear what you thought. Comments or questions to Advocate advocate8704@yahoo.com